The Project Gutenberg EBook of Bertrand of Brittany, by Warwick Deeping

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org.  If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.

Title: Bertrand of Brittany

Author: Warwick Deeping

Release Date: March 8, 2018 [EBook #56707]

Language: English

Character set encoding: UTF-8

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BERTRAND OF BRITTANY ***




Produced by Mardi Desjardins & the online Distributed
Proofreaders Canada team at http://www.pgdpcanada.net from
page images generously made available by the Internet
Archive (https://archive.org)





                                BERTRAND
                              OF BRITTANY

                             [Illustration]


                                   BY
                            WARWICK DEEPING
                               AUTHOR OF
                    “A WOMAN’S WAR” “THE SLANDERERS”
                        “BESS OF THE WOODS” ETC.

                             [Illustration]

                          NEW YORK AND LONDON
                      HARPER & BROTHERS PUBLISHERS
                                MCMVIII




                 Copyright, 1908, by HARPER & BROTHERS.
                                  ———
                         _All rights reserved._
                         Published April, 1908.




                                Contents

            Book I     Youth and the Silver Swan
            Book II    “How a Man May Find His Soul Again”
            Book III   “The Oak of Mivoie”

       Transcriber’s Notes can be found at the end of this eBook.




                                   TO
                             MY DEAR FRIEND
                               JULIA ORD




                          Bertrand of Brittany




                                 BOOK I


                       YOUTH AND THE SILVER SWAN




                                   I

IT had always been said in the Breton lands that Sieur Robert du
Guesclin was a brave man, save in the presence of that noble lady,
Jeanne de Malemains, his wife.

Now Dame Jeanne was a handsome, black-browed woman with a resolute mouth
and a full, white chin. The Norman apple-trees had lost their bloom, so
sang the romancers, when Gleaquim by the sea had stolen her as the
sunlight from Duke Rollo’s lands. The Lady Jeanne had brought no great
dowry to her husband, save only her smooth and confident beauty, and the
perilous blessings of a splendid pride. She had borne Sieur Robert
children, fed them at her own breast as babes, and whipped them with the
stern sense of her responsibility heavy in her hand. It was well in
those days for a wife to watch strong sons growing into manhood about
her husband’s table. One fist the more, and the surer was the mother’s
honor when enemies might speak with her good man at his gate.

Proud, lovely, and masterful, the Lady Jeanne had looked to see her
majesty repeated in her children. It had been but the legitimate and
expectant vanity of a mother to dower her first-born with all the grace
and beauty of a Roland. Poor dame, the thing had seemed as ugly as sin
when it first kicked and squalled in her embroidered apron; bristling
hair, a pug of a nose, crooked limbs, skin like a pig’s! Every passing
month had brought the brat into more obvious disfavor. Its temper
appeared as ugly as its body. It would bite and yell with a verve and
fierceness that made the nurse vow it was an elf’s child, a changeling,
or some such monstrosity. The Lady Jeanne had grieved, prayed to the
saints, and yet been at a loss to discover why her motherhood should
have been shamed by such a child.

Years passed, and still mother and son were no better accorded. Jeanne,
proud lady, had no joy or pleasure in her eldest child. His ugliness
increased: he was wild as a passage hawk, rebellious, passionate, yet
very sullen. The younger children went in terror of him; the servants
felt his fists and teeth; he fought with the village lads, and came home
bloody and most whole-heartedly unclean. Sieur Robert might break many a
good ash stick over Master Bertrand’s body. His mother might storm,
scold, clout, and zealously declaim; the ugly whelp defied her and her
gentlewomen. He had no more respect for a lady than for Huon, the
miller, whose apples he stole, and whose son he tumbled into the
mill-pool.

Poor Jeanne du Guesclin! The fault was with her pride—and with no other
virtue. She could not love the child, and nature, as though in just
revenge, mocked with the clumsiness of the son the vanity of the mother.
Young Bertrand was starved of all affection. His very viciousness was
but a protest against the indifference of those who made him. Cuffed,
chided, sneered at, he grew up like a dwarfed and misshapen oak that has
been lopped unwisely by the forester’s bill. He was slighted and ignored
for Olivier, the second son, whose prettiness atoned with Jeanne for her
first-born’s snub nose and ugly body. It was Olivier whom the mother
loved, the sleek and clean-faced Jacob ousting poor Esau into the cold.
Often Bertrand rebelled. The good child would come snivelling to his
mother with a wet nose and a swollen cheek.

“See what Bertrand has done to me!”

The sneak! And Bertrand—well, he would be cuffed into the dark cellar
under the solar floor, and be left there with bread and water to
meditate on the beauty of motherly affection. And yet within a week,
perhaps, sweet Olivier would boast another bloody nose, and the whole
process be repeated.

Such was Bertrand’s upbringing, with all the fierce instincts pampered
in his heart, all the gentler impulses chilled and stunted for lack of
love. Bertrand’s figure was a slur on the Du Guesclin shield. He had no
manners and no graces, and loved to herd with the peasant lads, and
wrestle with ploughmen rather than listen to the romances of chivalry at
his mother’s knee. While Olivier had the adventures of Sir Ipomedon by
heart, and knew the lays of Marie de France, his brother Bertrand robbed
orchards and used his fists, growing into a brown-faced, crab-legged
young rascal who looked more like a peasant’s child than the son of
Jeanne the Proud of Normandy.

                 *        *        *        *        *

The May-trees were white about Motte Broon in the year of our Lord 1338,
the meadows were covered with tissue of gold. Dame Jeanne walked in her
garden, dressed in a gown of yellow sarcenet, her black hair bundled
into a silver net. To the west of the little lawn stood a yew-hedge,
over which the sun was sinking, to plunge into the mystery of the
darkening woods. Several tall aspens glittered in the evening light. The
smoke rose straight from the octagonal chimneys of the château.

Dame du Guesclin walked on the grass round the stone vivarium with its
darting fish, Sieur Robert strolling beside her, stroking his amiable
and brown-bearded chin, and listening to her as to an oracle as she
talked. The Lady Jeanne was in one of her masterful moods; moreover, she
was tired and out of temper, and in no mind to be reasoned with, even
though the tongue of an angel had pleaded the cause of the ugly son.

“Robert, I tell you Bertrand must not go to Rennes. We can leave him
with Father Isidore, and Olivier will do us honor. I have been stitching
some gold stuff on the lad’s best côte-hardie, and sewing some of my own
jewels into his cap. Olivier will make a show among the bachelors.”

Du Guesclin’s sleepy eyes wandered for a moment over his wife’s face.

“So you would not have us take Bertrand, wife?” he repeated.

The lady pouted out her lower lip.

“Think of it, Robert—think of Bertrand in such company! Good Heavens!
Why, the lad is only fit to take his meals in an ale-house; the lout
would disgrace us, and set the whole town laughing. Besides, he has no
clothes; his best surcoat was slit down the back last Sunday by a Picard
fellow whom he threw into the church ditch. I’ll not have the young fool
shaming us before all the gentlemen of Brittany.”

“The lad may take it to heart,” said the husband, troubled with
recollections of his own youth.

“Nonsense!” returned Dame Jeanne, “Bertrand has no pride; his tastes are
low, and he is without ambition. Often I think that the boy is mad.
Moreover, Robert, there is no horse. Olivier must have the gray, and
there is only Yellow Thomas, with his broken knees and stumpy tail. He
is good enough for Bertrand as things go, but imagine the oaf riding
into Rennes beside you on Yellow Thomas, and his surcoat split all up
the back!”

Du Guesclin could not forbear a chuckle at the picture painted by his
wife.

“Then we will leave Bertrand to Dom Isidore,” he said.

“Ah, Robert, you are a man of sense! I do not want to be cruel to the
lad, but he has no figure for gay routs, he is no courtier—only a
clumsy fool. I have no wish to be shamed by one of my own children.
Olivier is quick and debonair; that lad will do us credit.”

The Lady Jeanne had hardly emphasized this last piece of treachery to
her first-born by laying her large white hand on her husband’s shoulder,
when there was a fierce bustling among the yew-trees, as though some
young ram had been caught by the horns and was struggling to break
through. The green boughs were burst asunder. A pair of hands and a
black pate came burrowing through the yew-hedge into the light.

“Bertrand!”

And an ugly vagabond the lad looked, with his huge hollow chest, arms
long and powerful as an ape’s, bowed legs, and head sunk between his
shoulders. His green eyes were glittering under their heavy brows, his
mouth working in a way that was not calculated to make him seem more
serene and beautiful.

“Bertrand!”

The Lady Jeanne’s voice was hard and imperious. It is never flattery to
the inner self to be overheard plotting a mean act, and the coincidence
was not soothing to the lady’s temper. She was not the woman, however,
to be startled out of her judicial calm. In such a case it was better to
brandish the whip than to hold out the hand.

“Bertrand, you have been eavesdropping!”

The lad had approached them over the grass, walking with that bow-legged
but springy action peculiar to some men of great physical strength. His
forehead was all knotted up in wrinkles, and he was breathing heavily,
as though under the influence of strong emotion.

“Mother, I’ll kill Olivier! I’ll break his bones—”

“Bertrand, stand back! How dare you threaten?”

“Curse Olivier! I tell you I will go to Rennes.”

“Rennes!”

“Yes; why should I not go? I am your son, mother. By Heavens! when will
you treat me as you treat Olivier?” He gulped down some great sob of
feeling that was in his throat, and turned to his father with moist
eyes. “Sire, say that I may go to Rennes.”

Du Guesclin winced, fidgeted, and glanced at his wife.

“What shall I say to the lad, Jeanne?” he asked.

“Leave him to me,” she said, quietly. “I will show the fool the honest
truth.”

Sieur Robert surrendered to his wife’s discretion, and, retreating
towards the château, settled himself on a bench under an almond-tree
that was still in bloom. Jeanne stood watching her husband over her
shoulder. Presently she turned again to Bertrand with that regal and
half-contemptuous air he had known so well of old. Jeanne stared at the
lad in silence for some moments, the angles of her mouth twitching, her
eyes cold and without pity.

“Bertrand!”

Her tones were sharp, hard, and incisive. The lad nodded, slouching his
shoulders, and looking surly and ill at ease.

“Bertrand, can you serve or carve at table?”

“No.”

“Can you sing or play the lute, dance, or make courtly speeches?”

“No.”

“Can you amuse a great lady?”

“No.”

“Where are your fine clothes, your armor, and your horse?”

“Mother, you know I have none.”

Dame Jeanne’s eyes were fixed with a malicious glitter upon his face.
She knew how to crush the lad, to sting into him the realization of his
unfitness for the polite pageantry of life.

“Listen to me, Bertrand: you will never make a gentleman.”

He winced, and looked at his mother sulkily under his heavy brows.

“How can such as you mix with the lords and ladies of France and
Brittany—you, who herd with ploughboys and scuffle with scullions? Bah,
you fool! they would only laugh at you at Rennes, and take you for a
groom who had sneaked in from the stables! Go to Rennes, indeed—to
Jeanne de Penthièvre’s wedding! Who ever heard such nonsense! Where are
your manners, Messire Bertrand? Where are your fine clothes, your airs
and graces? Where are you going to find a horse? No, no; the honor and
fortune of the family must be remembered.”

Bertrand stood gnawing his finger nails in humiliation. He knew that he
was ugly, rough, and violent, and he half suspected that his mother’s
words were true. And yet what chance had she ever given him to show his
mettle? He had been the spurned dog since he could remember.

“Well, Bertrand, what have you to say to me?”

“Nothing,” he growled, hanging his head and staring at the grass.

Suddenly, as though to end the lad’s torture, there came the cry of a
trumpet from the road across the meadows. Dame Jeanne heard it, and
turned her head. Sieur Robert had risen from the seat, and climbed the
stairway leading from the garden to the solar. He looked out over the
palisading above the moat towards the meadows, sheeted in the sunlight
like cloth of gold.

“The banner of the De Bellières!” he cried, beckoning to his wife.
“Come, Jeanne, leave the lad; we must be ready to make them welcome.”


                                   II

BERTRAND did not follow his mother, but stood watching her as she
crossed the garden, the evening sunlight shining on her gown of yellow
sarcenet. He saw her halt for a moment, and glance up at the window of
the solar that overlooked the garden. Olivier was leaning out over the
sill, waving his cap, and watching the Vicomte de Bellière’s company as
it wound along the road through the meadows. Bertrand knew that Dame
Jeanne was smiling at Olivier—smiling at him in that fond, proud way
that Bertrand had never known.

He slunk away behind the trees, for Olivier was calling to him from the
window.

“Hi! Bertrand, old bandy-legs! What will you do for a new surcoat? Here
are the De Bellières on their way to Rennes! You had better hide among
the grooms when you come in to supper!”

The younger lad had a spiteful tongue, and the wit to realize that he
held his brother at a disadvantage. Of old Bertrand would have broken
out into one of his tempests, but he had learned the uselessness of
avenging himself upon Olivier.

He retreated behind the yew-trees, and, going to a palisading that
topped the moat, stood watching the Vicomte de Bellière’s company
flashing towards the château. Poor Bertrand, he had set his heart on
going to Rennes! Had not his old aunt Ursula, at Rennes, persuaded her
husband to give the lad a spear and a coat of mail! By stealth Bertrand
had built himself a rough quintain in a glade deep in the woods about
the castle. Many a morning before the sun was up he had sneaked into the
stable, harnessed his father’s horse, and ridden out with spear and
shield to tilt at the quintain in the woods. Old Hoel, the gate-keeper,
who was fond of the lad, had winked at the deception. And then as the
sun came glittering over the woods, and the grass gleamed with the
quivering dew, Bertrand would thunder to and fro on Sieur Robert’s
horse, grinding his teeth, and setting the quintain beam flying round
like a weather-cock in a squall.

Great bitterness overcame Bertrand’s heart that evening. He knew that he
was of no great worth in the eyes of his father and Dame Jeanne, but he
had never fully grasped the truth that they were ashamed of him because
he was their son. Olivier was all that a vain mother might desire—pert,
pretty, straight in the limbs, with a fleece of tawny hair shining about
his handsome face. Bertrand supposed that it was an evil thing to be
ugly, to be the possessor of a snub nose and a pair of bandy legs.

And yet he could have loved his mother had she been only just to him.
What had driven him to herding and fighting with the peasant lads? The
Lady Jeanne’s indifference,—nay her too candid displeasure—at his
presence in the house. What had made him rough and sullen, shaggy and
obstinate, violent in his moods and uncertain in his temper? His
mother’s sneers, her haughty preference for Olivier—even the way she
shamed him before the servants. Bertrand believed that they wished him
dead—dead, that Olivier might sit as their first-born at their table.

All these bitter thoughts sped through Bertrand’s heart as he leaned
against the palisading, and watched the line of horses nearing his
father’s house across the meadows. There was the Vicomte’s banner—a
blue chevron on a silver ground—flapping against the evening sky.
Stephen de Bellière rode a great gray horse all trapped in azure with
silver bosses on the harness. Beside him, like a slim pinnacle towered
over by the copper-clad steeple, for the Vicomte’s armor and jupon were
all of rusty gold, rode a little girl mounted on a black palfrey, her
brown hair gathered into a silver caul. On the other side, a boy, young
Robin Raguenel, cantered to and fro on a red jennet. Behind the Vicomte
came two esquires carrying his spear and shield, and farther still some
half a dozen armed servants, with a rough baggage-wagon lumbering behind
two black horses. The little girl had a goshawk upon her wrist, and two
dogs gambolled about her palfrey’s legs.

Bertrand watched them, leaning his black chin upon the wood-work, and
waxing envious at heart over a pomp and glamour that he could not share.
The Vicomte’s horse-boys were better clad than he. And as for Stephen
Raguenel, he seemed to Bertrand, at a distance, a very tower of
splendor. To boast such a horse, such arms, and such a banner! The
Vicomte must be a happy man. So thought Bertrand, as he gnawed his
fingers and beat his knee against the fencing.

Robert du Guesclin and the Lady Jeanne had come out from the gate-house,
and were standing at the head of the bridge to welcome their guests.
Dame du Guesclin had her arm over Olivier’s shoulder. They were laughing
and talking together, and the sight of it made poor Bertrand wince. He
turned away with an angry growl, and, sitting down on a bench under an
apple-tree, leaned his head against the trunk, stared at the sky, and
whistled.

Half an hour passed, and the Vicomte and his two children had been taken
into the hall to sup. Bertrand could hear the grooms and servants
chattering in the stable-yard as they rubbed down the horses. From the
hall came the sound of some one playing on the cithern. Bertrand could
see the window to the west of the dais from where he sat, alive with
light as with the flare of many tapers. He heard Olivier’s shrill laugh
thrill out above the cithern-playing and the rough voices in the yard.
They were very merry over their supper; nor did they miss him. No. He
was nothing in his father’s house.

Dusk was falling, though a rare afterglow crimsoned even the purple
east. The yews and apple-trees in the garden were black as jet, and the
bats darted athwart the golden west. The long grass was wet with dew.
Bertrand shivered, stretched himself, sat up, and listened. He was
hungry, but then he had no stomach for the great hall where no one
wished for him, and where the very guests might take him for a servant.
He would sneak round to the pantry and get some bread and a mug of ale
from the butler’s hatch.

There was a sudden rustling of the grass under the tree, a low
whimpering, and a wet nose thrust itself against Bertrand’s hand. Then a
pair of paws hooked themselves upon his knee, and a cold snout made a
loving dab at the lad’s mouth.

“Why, Jake—old dame!”

The dog whimpered and shot out her tongue towards Bertrand’s cheek.

“Jake, old lady, they have all forgotten me, save you.”

He fondled the dog, his great brown hands pulling her ears with a
tenderness that seemed strange in one so strong and ugly. He laid his
cheek against Jake’s head, and let her lick his neck and ear, for it was
sweet to be remembered—even by a dog.

“Well, old lady, have you had your supper? What, not a bone! By St.
Ives! we will go in, in spite of them, and sup together by the fire.”

He rose, and the dog sprang away as though welcoming the decision, and
played round him, barking, as he crossed the garden towards the court.

When Bertrand entered the hall with Dame Jake at his heels the grooms
and underlings were taking their places at the trestled tables. The
walls were bare, save behind the dais, where crimson hangings hung like
a mimic sunset under the deep shadows of the roof. The fire was not
built on a hearth in the centre of the floor, but under a great hooded
chimney in the wall midway between the high table and the screens. There
was no napery on the lower boards, and the servant folk used thick
slices of brown bread in place of platters.

Bertrand cast a quick and jealous glance at the high table, and then
went and sat himself on a stool before the fire. The logs were burning
brightly on the irons, licking a great black pot that hung from the
jack. Neither Dame Jeanne nor her husband had seen Bertrand enter. They
were very gay and merry on the dais, the Vicomte between Sieur Robert
and his wife, Olivier feeding little Robin with comfits and sugar-plums,
and Tiphaïne, the child, sitting silent beside Dame Jeanne, with her
eyes wandering about the hall.

Bertrand felt some one nudge his shoulder. It was old Hoel, the
gate-keeper, his red face shining in the firelight under a fringe of
curly hair. He held a tankard in one hand and half a chicken and a hunch
of bread on a hollywood platter in the other.

“You have not supped, messire,” he said.

Bertrand glanced at the old man over his shoulder.

“Good man, Hoel, I’ll take what you are carrying. Bring me a mutton-bone
for Jake.”

Bertrand pulled out his knife, set the tankard down amid the rushes,
and, ignoring the inquisitive glances of the Vicomte’s servants, fell to
on the bread and chicken. There was much gossiping and gesturing at the
servants’ table. A man-at-arms with a pointed black beard and a red scar
across his forehead was asking Sieur Robert’s falconer who the ugly oaf
on the stool might be. Bertrand caught the words and the insolent
cocking of the soldier’s eye as he looked him over and then grimaced
expressively.

“’Sh, friend, the devil’s in the lad.”

“True, friend, true,” quoth Bertrand, coolly throwing his platter at the
soldier’s head.

It was the first incident that had called the attention of those at the
high table to the lad seated by the fire. To Bertrand the richly dressed
figures loomed big and scornful before the crimson hangings, all starred
and slashed with gold. He saw the Vicomte stare at him and then turn to
Sieur Robert with a courtly little gesture of the hand. Dame Jeanne was
sitting stark and stiff as any Egyptian goddess. Bertrand saw her flush
as the Vicomte questioned her husband, flush with shame that the lad on
the stool should be discovered for her son. Bertrand blushed, too, but
with more anger than contrition. He heard Olivier’s shrill, squealing
laugh as he tossed Robin an apple and bade him throw it at “the lout
upon the stool.” Every eye in the hall seemed fixed for the moment upon
Bertrand. He knew that the “mean” folk were mocking at him, and that the
great ones on the dais—even his own mother—regarded him with a feeling
more insolent than pity.

Dame Jake, oblivious to the tableau, sat up upon her hind-legs and
begged. She waved her fore-paws in the air, almost as though to recall
Bertrand to the fact that he had one friend in his father’s hall.
Bertrand took a piece of bread, rubbed it on a chicken-bone, and tossed
it to her with a growl of approval. Jake swallowed the morsel and then
sat with her muzzle on her master’s knee, her eyes fixed upon his face.

At the high table the child with the brown hair coiled up in a silken
caul had laid her hand on the Lady Jeanne’s arm.

“Madame, who is that?”

Dame du Guesclin fidgeted with the kerchief pouch at her girdle and
frowned.

“Who, child, and where?”

“The man on the stool, with the dog.”

“That is Bertrand, my sweeting.”

“And who is Bertrand?”

“Why, child, my son.”

Tiphaïne’s great eyes were turned full upon the elder woman’s face. Lady
Jeanne was red despite her pride, and ill at ease under the child’s
pestering.

“Why does he not sit with us on the dais?”

“Why? Well, little one”—and the Lady Jeanne laughed—“Bertrand is a
strange lad. He is not like Olivier or your brother Robin.”

Tiphaïne had been scanning the handsome face above her, with its curling
lips and its contracted brows. There was something that puzzled her
about the Lady Jeanne. Why had she turned so red, why did her eyes look
angry, and why did she tap with her foot upon the floor?

“Madame, may I ask Bertrand to come up hither?”

“No, child, no. See—here is the comfit-dish, or would you like a red
apple? Olivier, Olivier, bring me the bowl of silver. Child, what are
you at?”

For Tiphaïne had risen and had slipped round the table end before Jeanne
du Guesclin could lay her hand upon her arm. She sprang down lightly
from the dais and moved over the rush-strewn floor and under the beamed
and shadowy roof to where Bertrand sat sullen and alone before the fire.

Bertrand was sitting staring at the flames and thinking of the sights
that would be seen at Rennes, when he was startled by the gliding of the
child’s figure into the half-circle of light. He looked up, frowning, to
find Tiphaïne’s eyes fixed on his with a questioning steadfastness that
was not embarrassing. For several seconds Bertrand and the child looked
thus at each other, while Dame Jake lifted her head from her master’s
knee and held up a paw to Tiphaïne as though welcoming a friend.

The dog’s quaintness proved irresistible. Tiphaïne was down on her knees
amid the rushes, hugging Dame Jake and laughing up at Bertrand with her
eyes aglow.

“Ah—Bertrand—the dear dog! What is its name?”

“Jake—Dame Jake.”

Bertrand was astonished, and his face betrayed the feeling. He was
looking at Tiphaïne as though she were like to nothing he had seen on
earth before. The child had one of those sleek brown skins, smooth as a
lily petal, with the color shining through it like light shining through
rose silk. Her great eyes were of a beautiful amber, her hair a fine
bronze shot through with gold. There would have been the slightest
suggestion of impudence about the long mouth and piquant chin had not
the gentleness of the child’s eyes and forehead mastered the impression.
She was clad in a côte-hardie of apple-green samite, shaded with gold
and embroidered with gold-work on the sleeves. Her tunic was of sky
blue, her shoes of green leather, her girdle of silver cords bound
together with rings of divers-colored silks.

Bertrand looked at her as though he had not overcome the surprise with
which her coming filled him. Perhaps she was cold and had left the high
table to warm herself at the fire. In the village Bertrand had won for
himself something of the character of an ogre, and the children would
run from him and hide in the hovels.

Tiphaïne was still fondling the dog and looking at Bertrand. The lad
jumped up suddenly and offered her his stool.

“Take it,” he said, gruffly, thrusting it towards her.

She shook her head, however, smiling at him, her hand playing with Dame
Jake’s ears. Bertrand, flushing, sat down again and stared at her.

“As you will,” he said. “You like the dog, eh? Yes, I have had Jake
since she was a puppy.”

There was a puzzled look in Tiphaïne’s eyes. She was wondering why the
Lady Jeanne had said that Bertrand was not like Olivier or her brother
Robin. He was ugly, and his clothes were shabby, and yet she discovered
something in his face that pleased her. His very loneliness touched some
sensitive note in the child’s soul, for she was one of those rare
creatures who are not eaten up with selfishness at seven.

“Why did you not sup with us?” she asked, suddenly.

Bertrand stared at her, and felt that there was no evading those brown
eyes.

“Because I was not wanted,” he answered.

This time it was Tiphaïne who gave a little frown.

“But you are Sieur Robert’s son!”

Bertrand winced, and then smiled with a twisting of the features that
betrayed the truth.

“I am no use to them,” he said.

“No use?”

“Look at me. Did you ever see such an ugly wretch? I should frighten you
all at the high table—I suppose. And they tell me I have no manners.
No. They would rather see me hidden among the servants.”

Tiphaïne looked shocked. It was plain even to her childish wisdom that
she had lighted on some passionate distress, the depth and fierceness of
which were strange to one who had never lacked for love.

“Are you older than Olivier?” she asked.

Bertrand nodded.

“Then why does he take your place?”

“Because he has straight legs and a pretty face; because they love him;
because I am such a clumsy beast,” and he shut his mouth with a
rebellious growl.

Tiphaïne drew herself nearer to him amid the rushes. She was still
fondling Dame Jake’s ears.

“I do not think that you are clumsy, Bertrand,” she said.

“Ah—!”

“You look so strong, too. I like you better than Olivier. You are
stronger than he is, and then—I love Dame Jake.”

Bertrand glanced at her as though he thought for the moment that she
might be mocking him, but the look in the child’s eyes spoke to him of
her sincerity. At the same instant he saw Olivier standing on the dais,
beckoning and calling to Tiphaïne as she sat at Bertrand’s feet amid the
rushes, the glow from the fire shining on the gold-work in her dress.

“Tiphaïne, Tiphaïne, come away, or the ogre will eat you. Prosper is
going to play to us on the cithern, and sing us the lay of Guingamor.”

The child pretended not to hear him. She had caught the hot flush that
had rushed over Bertrand’s face; nor was she tricked by Olivier’s
insolence. That pert youth, seeing that she did not stir, came running
down the hall, winking at the servants as though to hint to them how
much finer a fellow he was than his shabby brother. Bertrand sat
stolidly on his stool, staring into the fire and snapping his fingers at
Dame Jake.

“Tiphaïne, you must come back to the high table. Bertrand hates girls;
they always laugh at his crooked legs.”

He shot a sneer at his brother and held out his hand to the child, who
was still seated on the floor. Bertrand was grinding his teeth together,
and striving to master the great yearning in him to swing his fist in
the little fop’s face.

“I do not want you, Messire Olivier du Guesclin.”

“Ho, but you cannot sit among the grooms and servants. Bertrand does not
matter.”

Tiphaïne rose up very quietly and looked Olivier straight in the face.

“I will come if Messire Bertrand will give me his hand.”

“Well, that is good!”

“And sit with me at the high table.”

She turned, and with a graciousness that was wonderful in one so young
looked at Bertrand and held out her hand.

“Messire Bertrand, you will come with me. I do not wish to go with
Olivier.”

Bertrand had risen, oversetting the stool in rising. He held his head
high, a slight flush upon his face, his eyes shining, half with
tenderness, half with the light of battle. Tiphaïne’s hand was clasped
in his. He shouldered Olivier aside, and moved towards the dais, a rough
dignity inspired in him by the child’s presence.

“Mother, I have come to take my place at the table.”

Jeanne smiled at him, the smile of cold and unpleased necessity.

“You were long in coming, Bertrand,” she said.

“Perhaps,” he answered. “I was waiting till some one made me welcome.”

And Bertrand and Tiphaïne sat down together and drank wine out of the
same cup.


                                  III

BERTRAND was astir early the following morning. He scrambled up from his
truss of straw in one corner of the great hall, shook himself, and
looked round at the Vicomte’s men who were still snoring on the rushes
and dry bracken. The sunlight was streaming in through the eastern
window, falling on the polished surface of the high table and the
crimson tapestry threaded with gold. One of Olivier’s favorite hawks was
bating on its perch under the window. Bertrand whistled softly to the
bird, and glanced at the place by the fire where he had talked with
Tiphaïne the night before. The three-legged stool was still lying where
he had left it, but from the spot where Tiphaïne had throned herself
amid the rushes the stertorous and gaping face of the Vicomte’s farrier
saluted the rafters from a bundle of heather.

Bertrand’s eyes twinkled. He passed out of the hall into the court-yard,
walking with the slightest suggestion of a swagger that seemed to betray
unusual self-satisfaction. Tiphaïne’s comradeship had lifted him
suddenly out of his sullen hopelessness, and Bertrand’s pride was ready
to try its wings. In the yard one of Sieur Robert’s grooms was seated
astride a bench polishing his master’s war harness. He grinned at
Bertrand as though a mere showing of the teeth was sufficient salutation
for the unfavored son.

Bertrand walked straight up to the man, and with one sweep of the hand
knocked him backward off the bench.

“Hello, where are your manners?”

The fellow’s heels were still in the air, his astonished face visible to
Bertrand between his legs.

“Get up, and make your bow, friend.”

Bertrand left the fellow to settle his impressions, and, opening the
wicket that led into the garden, stood looking round him and whistling
softly through his teeth. The sky was blue above the apple-trees, whose
snowy canopies hid groins of spreading green. Bluebells were hanging in
the long, rank grass of the orchard, and the boughs of the aspens
glittered in the sunlight.

In the centre of the lawn lay the Lady Jeanne’s vivarium, a little pool,
clear as rock crystal, ringed round with a low wall of stone. Three
steps led down to the water, and under the lily leaves fish shimmered to
and fro. Bertrand crossed the grass, leaned over the low wall, and
looked at the reflection of his face in the water. Even the owner could
not forbear a grimace at the ugliness thereof. It was no mirror of Venus
as far as Bertrand was concerned, and the water would serve him better
for a morning wash than for the recording of snub noses and a stubble of
coarse black hair. Bertrand, kneeling on the steps, plunged his head
into the pool and sluiced the water over his neck and arms. The fish
went darting into the depths, unused to such desecration and to such
troublings of the public peace.

Bertrand was shaking the water from his eyes and running his fingers
through his hair when he heard a merry laugh coming from the direction
of the house. The shutters of the bower-window had been pushed open, and
a brown head was catching the morning sunlight above the trees. It was
Tiphaïne herself, sleek and fresh as a ripe peach, her eyes sparkling
with delight and mischief.

“Bertrand! Bertrand! is that you?”

Bertrand was mopping his face with a corner of his surcoat. He put his
wet hair back from his forehead and went and stood under the window,
laughing.

“I was frightening the fish with my face,” he said.

“Hist!”

The child gestured to him from above.

“Madame is still asleep. I crept out of the truckle-bed and dressed.
Bertrand, do you think I could jump out of the window?”

The lad was blushing a little, and showing his teeth in a broad smile.
He darted away amid the apple-trees, and came back carrying a rough
ladder that was kept slung against the garden wall. Planting it, he
climbed up till he was on a level with the window.

“What mischief, Bertrand!”

The lad smiled because Tiphaïne was smiling.

“Can you carry me down?”

“Try me,” he said, as though he would have carried Goliath into Gath.

In a moment she was on the sill, and holding out her hands to Bertrand
with a confidence that thrilled even the rough lad’s heart. He took her
in his arms, holding her very sacredly, and so carried her down the
ladder. Tiphaïne’s face was turned to his, and she was smiling at him
out of her wonderful eyes—eyes that seemed to make him live anew. He
set her down upon the grass, though one long strand of her hair still
lay upon his shoulder.

“How strong you are, Bertrand!”

“Am I?” And he blushed and chuckled sheepishly, flattered by this maid
of seven.

“Yes, and you are gentle, too. How can they call you clumsy! What a
lovely morning! See how the white clouds glisten! I should like a ride
in the meadows, Bertrand.”

It was as though her word were law with the lad. He bade her sit down on
a bench by the fish-pond, and, running into the stable, he saddled and
bridled her palfrey with his own hands. Then, blundering into the
kitchen quarters, he found the pantler polishing wooden platters in his
den. The man glanced up as Bertrand darkened the doorway, and, paying no
heed to him, went on with his work.

“Jehan, the key of the wardrobe. Quick!”

Jehan stared.

“What may you want?” he asked, indifferently, not troubling to be
courteous.

“Want, you monkey! Comfits and fruit for the Lady Tiphaïne. Quick with
you, or I’ll break one of your own platters over your head!”

The pantler still demurred, but, being a little man, he surrendered when
Bertrand caught him by the girdle.

“Go your ways, Messire Bertrand,” he said. “Take the key, but your
father shall hear of it. I am an honest servant, St. Padarn’s bones upon
it.”

“St. Padarn be ducked!” quoth the thief, taking the key, and leaving the
pantler to his platters.

In a few minutes he had flung the key into the kitchen, and was back in
the garden pouring his spoil into Tiphaïne’s lap. Sweetmeats, comfits,
sugared fruit, they made a brave show in the hollow of the child’s
tunic.

“Oh, Bertrand!” And she began to store them deliberately in her kerchief
pouch, yet giving him some for his own delectation.

“I have saddled the palfrey,” he said, thrusting a sugar-plum into his
capacious mouth.

“Bertrand, I love sweetmeats.”

Bertrand chuckled.

“So does Jehan, the pantler,” he said, licking his lips.

Away they went across the bridge with the breath of the May morning
sweeping over the meadows. Bertrand had lifted Tiphaïne into the saddle,
and shouted to Dame Jake, who lay asleep in the court-yard with her nose
on her paws. Bertrand ran with his hand on the bridle, looking up into
the child’s face, laughing when she laughed, delighted with her delight.
Youth was in the air, youth and the joy thereof. Bertrand forgot his
ugliness and his shabby clothes as the palfrey cantered along the road
with Dame Jake barking and bounding under her nose.

Away over the meadows with their dew-drenched green and gold stood a
clump of old thorn-trees white as driven snow. Tiphaïne pointed to them
with a thrill of innocent wonder.

“See, Bertrand, the great thorns! I should like a white bough to carry
into Rennes.”

Bertrand turned the palfrey into the meadows, and they were soon racing
over the wet grass for the thorns. The trees grew in a circle about a
great stone cromlech that rose gray as death amid the revelry of spring.
There were other stones lying half hidden in the grass, the fallen
pillars that the black Iberians had heaved up of old. The gray cromlech
seemed to cast a shadow across the face of the morning, as though grim
Ankrou still lurked in the woods and wastes.

Tiphaïne’s face fell a little as the granite rose amid the green.

“Bertrand, there is a wizard’s table. I hate these old stones; they make
me think of ghosts.”

Bertrand was not an imaginative lad, and somewhat of a sturdy sceptic
with regard to many of the Breton superstitions.

“Our folk call it the Maid’s Gate,” he said, with a twinkle. “On
midsummer night the wenches who want husbands run through it at midnight
in their shifts. I was here last midsummer.”

“Oh, Bertrand!”

“I hid in one of the thorn-trees, and when the silly hussies came
sneaking up I set up such a croaking and a growling that they took to
their heels and ran like rabbits. Tiphaïne, how I laughed, till I nearly
fell right out of the tree! Dom Isidore came up next day with his Mass
Book—and a cup of holy-water—and drove the devil out of the stones.”

Tiphaïne laughed, but there was less joyousness in her laughter than
before. The perfume of the thorns drifted on the air, their white knolls
rising against the sky’s blue and deepening the green of the long grass.
The child sprang down from the saddle, defying the dew, and patted Dame
Jake, who came to rub her head against Tiphaïne’s hand.

Bertrand broke a bough from one of the trees. Tiphaïne had turned to the
cromlech, and, seating herself on one of the fallen stones, she stared
at it wistfully, as though it had some mystery for her she could not
fathom. Bertrand watched her, wondering at the seriousness that so
suddenly possessed the child.

“Bertrand.”

He stood beside her, holding the white bough in one hand, the palfrey’s
bridle in the other.

“Bertrand, you are coming with us to Rennes?”

The lad’s face clouded on the instant, and he frowned thoughtfully at
the great cromlech.

“Madame Jeanne does not wish it,” he said. “Olivier has my place.”

“Olivier!”

“Yes. You see—they are proud of him, Tiphaïne, but they are ashamed of
me.”

He spoke out bluntly, yet with a bitterness that he could not hide.

“Bertrand, they are ashamed of you?”

“Well, I am not a pretty fellow; I have no manners; but, by Holy Samson,
I swear that I can fight!”

Tiphaïne turned her face away, her right hand caressing Dame Jake’s
head, her left fingering the moss and lichen on the stone.

“But you will come to Rennes,” she said, suddenly. “You are braver than
Olivier. I don’t like Olivier; he is a conceited fellow.”

Bertrand stood twisting the bridle round his wrist.

“I am eighteen,” he said, “and there is no man here—nor in Rennes, for
that matter—who can wrestle with me. But I have no armor and no
clothes.”

“Are you ashamed, Bertrand?”

“Ashamed!” and he flushed. “I would fight any man who made a mock of
me.”

Tiphaïne held out her hand to him, looking up steadily into his face.

“I like you, Bertrand,” she said; “you are strong, and you can tell the
truth. I will speak to Madame Jeanne—no, I will go to Sieur Robert.”

Bertrand stared at her in blank astonishment.

“You, Tiphaïne!”

The child seemed perfectly sure of her own dignity, though there was no
ostentation in her confidence.

“If I ask your father, he will give you a horse.”

“Yellow Thomas, perhaps.”

“Who is Yellow Thomas?”

“The old cart-horse,” quoth Bertrand, with a grin.

Mistress Tiphaïne was as good as her word, and the child’s serene
lovableness made her a power even at the age of seven. When the trumpet
blew for dinner that morning, and the Vicomte and Sieur Robert had
washed their hands in the basin that young Olivier carried, Tiphaïne set
herself before Du Guesclin at the high table, and held out her hands to
him across the board.

“Messire, I—Tiphaïne Raguenel—would ask of you a boon.”

Du Guesclin’s sleepy but good-tempered face beamed with amusement as he
looked into the child’s eyes.

“Well, Lady Tiphaïne, I grant it you without a bargain.”

Tiphaïne spoke out calmly, with a slight deepening of the color on her
warm brown cheeks.

“Bertrand must come to Rennes with me.”

“Bertrand!”

“Yes, messire, for I have chosen him my bachelor.”


                                   IV

THE bells pealed in Rennes, and the narrow streets were hung with
banners and with tapestry, gay squares of color falling from the
windows, making the old town blaze like some magic forest in autumnal
splendor. The Mordelaise gate had been covered with May-boughs, and the
streets strewn with rushes and with flowers. Duke John had ridden into
the town with Charles of Blois—that lean and godly youth—beside him,
and all the Breton nobles and seigneurs at his back. There were the
Rohans, the Châteaubriants, the Beaumanoirs, and many score more, the
bishops of the seven sees, the great abbots, and even Jean de Montfort
from Laval. Jeanne de Penthièvre was lodged in the abbey of St. Melain
within the town, and already her ladies were about her with the bridal
silks and jewels, ready to braid her hair for the wedding mass in the
cathedral of Notre Dame.

By ten the wedding mass was over, and the lords of Brittany had sworn
fealty to Charles of Blois as heir to the duchy on Duke John’s death. By
noon the feasting was over also, and the whole town went crushing and
elbowing to the meadows without the walls, where the tournament was to
be held in honor of Charles and of Jeanne de Penthièvre, his lady. Many
pavilions were pitched in the meadows, and there was a brave clanging of
clarions, and a fluttering of pennons and streamers in the wind. The
green fields were swamped with color, a carpet of green and gold
checkered with scarlet, azure, and white. Hither came the Sieur de Rohan
and his company, yonder Olivier de Clisson, with his wife, Jane de
Belleville, at his side. (Poor lady, she would remember Rennes when she
avenged her husband’s death with blood, and saw Galois de la Heuse, with
his eyes torn out, writhing in agony at her feet.) The Sieur de
Beaumanoir was to be the Marshal of the Lists that day. He and the
heralds were already at their posts, waiting for the gentry to take
their places in the galleries. Duke John and Charles of Blois, with
Jeanne de Penthièvre and her ladies, were seated on the dais that had
been built under a canopy of purple cloth. Charles had the arms of
Brittany embroidered upon his surcoat, the fatal minever, that was to
bring him death at the battle of Auray.

The Raguenels and the Du Guesclins had held together in Rennes, dining
together at the Duke’s house and riding in one company through the
streets. And now the Vicomte, who was fat and too lazy to joust, had
established himself with the Lady Jeanne at the southern end of the
great gallery and near to the pavilion of the Sieur de Rohan. Robin
Raguenel and Tiphaïne were beside their father, while Olivier lolled
over the balustrade and grumbled at his mother because she had implored
him not to join his father in the tilting, and he, noble fellow, had
sacrificed his prowess to her fears. Messire Olivier was just sixteen.
He looked a handsome slip of a lad in his embroidered surcoat and with
his mother’s jewels in his cap. He had been striving to win Tiphaïne’s
favor from his brother, chiefly because he was jealous that any creature
should set Bertrand above himself. As for Tiphaïne, she had no patience
with the fop, but sat very quiet beside her father, looking a little shy
and sad.

And what of Bertrand? Bertrand was walking Yellow Thomas to and fro at a
good distance from the crowd, gnawing at his finger nails, and cursing
himself in that he had been fool enough to come to Rennes. It had been
one long moral martyrdom for the lad, an ordeal that had tried his
patience to the core. His kinsfolk were ashamed of him; he had known
that from the first. Nor had it mended matters when some of the ribalds
in the streets of Rennes had singled him out for their taunts and jeers,
and belabored him with mockery till the lad had been ready to weep.

“Ho, for the lad on the primrose horse!”

“Did ye ever see a prettier face, messieurs?”

“Mother of Mercy! Why, he’ll frighten the old cathedral out of the town,
and she’ll go and split herself in the meadows!”

Poor Bertrand. He had caught Olivier’s savage sneer when certain of the
young grandees had seen fit to jest at dinner at the shabbiness of
Bertrand’s clothes. Sieur Robert had looked as though his shoes pinched
him; nor could Bertrand forget the gleam of resentment in his mother’s
eyes. Even Tiphaïne’s companionship had galled the lad’s pride, for it
was bitter for him to see her share his shame.

Thus Bertrand walked Yellow Thomas to and fro over the grass, keeping at
a distance from the lists, and eating out his heart with wrath and
humiliation. His ears still tingled with the jeers of the ribalds and
the insolent persiflage of the smart bachelors and gaudy squires. What a
blind fool he had been to come to Rennes! Yet if only he had a horse and
harness he would show these butterflies that he could fight. And
Tiphaïne? Surely Tiphaïne must be laughing at him with the rest. Perhaps
she had been mocking him all the while, and yet—no—even in his anger
he could not suspect the child of that.

Already the tilting had begun in the lists. Bertrand could hear the
thunder of the horses, the crackling of the spears, the loud shouts of
the crowd, the braying of the trumpets. He was alone in the deserted
meadow, for even the grooms and horse-boys had crowded to see the play,
and the press was thick about the barriers. Pride and a fierce eagerness
to watch the spear-breaking warred together in Bertrand’s heart. He
edged Yellow Thomas nearer to the lists, and, gaining boldness as no one
heeded him, he drew towards the southern end of the gallery, where hung
the Vicomte de Bellière’s shield.

The Lord of Clisson and Sir Hervè de Leon had just run a course, and
were taking new spears from the squires who served them. Bertrand’s face
kindled at the sight. He pushed his nag closer to the crowd, watching
everything that passed with the alertness of a hawk. There was a rush of
horses, a clangor of steel, and Sir Hervè had smitten the Lord of
Clisson out of the saddle, whereat a great cheer went up from the
barriers, for the Clissons were not popular with the citizens of Rennes.
More brave work followed. Bertrand saw his own cousin, young Olivier de
Manny, whom he recognized by the white hart upon his shield, run three
courses without a fall, and then ride back towards the town to disarm at
his hostelry. It was then that a lull came over the lists, the Sieur de
Beaumanoir having stopped the tilting for a moment to speak with Godamar
du Fay of France, who had been wounded by De Manny in the shoulder.

Bertrand, in his eagerness, had edged his horse closer and closer to the
crowd. Just as the break came in the tilting Yellow Thomas set his fore
foot on the heel of a butcher, who was leaning forward with his elbows
on the shoulders of two friends. The man gave a yelp, clapped his hand
to his foot, and turned a furious red face on Bertrand, cursing him with
butcher-like and whole-hearted gusto.

“The devil strike you dead, boy! Keep your ugly beast off honest men’s
heels!”

Bertrand was every whit as ready to quarrel as was the butcher.

“_Boy!_ Keep your tongue civil to a gentleman, you sticker of pigs. If
my horse trod on your toe it was because he could not abide the
villainous reek of your blouse.”

There was an immediate stir among the crowd. All the gossips were agog,
and a pavement of grinning faces seemed turned to Bertrand on his sorry
nag. He became the centre of interest for the moment. The butcher had a
dozen friends about him, and they were soon wagging their tongues, much
to Bertrand’s discomfort.

“Why, look ye, John, the lad’s stolen his master’s old surcoat. I’ll
warrant his hose are patched. How much did you give for that noble
horse, boy?”

“Tell you, neighbor, he’s stolen the miller’s nag.”

“And pulled off its tail—for a disguise!”

“The skin is rather a tight fit, Stephen. D’ye feed him on saffron, most
noble baron?”

“Baron forsooth,” said a fat woman with a red kerchief tied over her
black hair. “Why, it is one of the Sieur de Rohan’s grooms. Look at his
legs, sirs; they are as round as though they taught him to straddle a
cask when he was a baby.”

Bertrand, white with fury, glared from one to another as they laughed
and jeered at him. He could not fight the whole crowd, much less the
women, who were more malicious than the men. Ridicule is not an easy
yoke to be borne by the shoulders of youth, and more so when the victim
has learned to hate his own grotesqueness with the sensitive fierceness
of a proud nature. Bertrand ground his teeth, and fumbled with the
dagger that hung at his girdle, tempted to let blood in answer to their
insolence.

The whole squabble had been overheard by the gentry in the gallery
above. Olivier, who had taken a peep over the balustrading, turned with
a grin to his mother, and shrugged his shoulders.

“Bertrand—of course,” he said.

Dame du Guesclin bit her lip.

“Why did the fool come with us? I knew how it would be.”

She glanced round towards where Tiphaïne had been seated, but the child
had slipped away from her father’s side, and was on the top step of the
stairway leading to the grassland at the back of the lists.

“Olivier, the child! Stop her! She is mad!”

Olivier sprang towards Tiphaïne, but her flashing eyes sobered him. She
went slowly down the stairs, keeping her face towards him, her toy
poniard naked in her hand, a sting that Olivier did not relish. He
laughed, and turned back to the Vicomte and Dame Jeanne.

“The lady will have her way,” he said, setting his cap a little more
jauntily on his head, and affecting surprise when Stephen de Bellière
frowned at him.

“Leave the child alone, lad,” said her father, quietly, “she has more
wit than most wenches of twenty.”

Bertrand, ready to weep with wrath and vexation, was backing Yellow
Thomas out of the crowd, when he felt a hand laid upon his bridle.
Glancing down, he saw Tiphaïne standing beside him, looking up with deep
color on her brown-skinned face, her eyes shining under their dark
lashes.

“Tiphaïne!”

She held out her hands to him.

“Take me up upon your saddle.”

In a moment Bertrand had lifted her with his long arms, and had seated
her before him. The townsfolk had fallen back in silence. The child had
her father’s arms emblazoned upon her dress, and it was easy to see that
she was of gentle birth.

“Messire Bertrand du Guesclin, why do you quarrel with these wretches?”

She looked down upon the rough townsfolk with a scorn that was
marvellous in its vividness on the face of one so young. No one mocked
at her. Even the women held their tongues when her shrill voice carried
over the heads of the people.

“Tiphaïne,” said the lad, “I was a great fool to come to Rennes.”

She put her small hand over his mouth.

“You are unkind,” she said; “was it not I who brought you hither?”

Bertrand had drawn Yellow Thomas free of the crowd. The trumpets were
sounding again, and the fickle faces of the people were turned once more
towards the lists. In a moment Tiphaïne, Bertrand, and his yellow horse
were forgotten.

“Tiphaïne.” He colored to the stubble of his coarse, black hair.

“Yes, Bertrand.”

“You have saved me from cutting a butcher’s throat. You must go back,
child, and see the tilting.”

She looked at him steadily, and her eyes were within a cubit’s breadth
of his.

“What will you do?” she asked.

He was sitting round-shouldered in the saddle, staring sullenly towards
the lists. Suddenly his eyes brightened. He gave a short cry. Tiphaïne
felt his right arm tighten about her.

“I have it; I have it.”

She looked at him questioningly.

“Well?”

“Wait, and you shall see.”

He put her gently from him, and, swinging her to one side, let her drop
lightly on the grass.

“Go back, child,” he said, looking older and more sure of himself of a
sudden. “I have a plan. Go back, and God bless you.”

He smote his heels into Yellow Thomas’s ribs, and, waving his hand to
Tiphaïne, went cantering over the meadows towards the town. The child
watched him till he had almost reached the walls, and then, turning, she
went back slowly up the stairway, and creeping close to her father,
clasped her hands about his arm.

“Well, what of Bertrand?”

“Wait and see,” quoth Tiphaïne, with an air of mystery, gazing defiantly
at Dame Jeanne.

Bertrand rode into the nearest gate, and, meeting two esquires with
fresh horses for Sir Ives de Cadoudal and Sir Geoffrey de Spinefort,
hailed them and inquired whether they knew where Olivier de Manny
lodged. Bertrand’s rough exterior seemed to amuse the young gentlemen
not a little. They gave him the news he needed, however, and disappeared
under the arch of the gate, laughing together at “the black brigand on
the yellow horse.”

Olivier de Manny’s hostel stood in a narrow street branching from the
cathedral close. Bertrand recognized the sign the two esquires had
described to him, a large gilt buckle on the end of a beam. Dismounting
and hitching Yellow Thomas’s bridle over a hook in the door-post, he
plunged into the guest-room on the ground floor, and found his cousin
sitting in a carved chair with a cup of Muscadel beside him on the
table. Olivier de Manny was using the empty guest-room as his
robing-chamber. His heavy tilting bassinet and vambraces lay on the
table, and a servant was kneeling and unbuckling the greaves from off
his master’s legs.

“Olivier, lend me your armor and a horse.”

De Manny looked up in astonishment, and recognized in the
half-threatening and dogged-faced pleader his cousin from Motte Broon.

“Bertrand, what brings you to Rennes?”

“Ask me no questions, but lend me your armor and a horse.”

“St. Ives, my dear coz, why should I grant you so great a favor?”

Bertrand ground his teeth and tore at his surcoat with his hands, so
fierce and passionate was his desire.

“I must have them, Olivier.”

“Gently, sir, gently.”

“See here—I’ll fight you for them—here in the guest-room. Come, get
up, or I’ll call you a coward.”

Olivier de Manny lay back in his chair and laughed. His honest blue eyes
twinkled as he studied Bertrand’s black and impatient face. He had
always liked Bertrand, despite his ugliness, for there was a fierce
sturdiness about the lad that pleased such a virile smiter as Olivier de
Manny. Moreover, Olivier had ridden well that day, and had unhorsed one
of the Sieur de Rohan’s knights, a rival of his in a certain love
affair, and therefore Olivier was in the best of tempers.

“Gently, dear lad, gently,” he said, pulling his feet into a pair of
embroidered shoes. “Don’t glare at me as though I were your worst enemy.
My armor’s my own, I suppose, and no man ever saw my back. Do you want
to tilt?—is that the passion?”

Bertrand nodded.

“What of Sieur Robert?”

“My father thinks I am a fool. They have all been laughing at me. By
God, Olivier, I will show them that I can ride with the best!”

He stamped up and down the room, gesticulating and casting fierce and
covetous looks at the armor upon the table. De Manny was watching him
with secret sympathy and approbation. The lad had the true spirit in
him, and the strength and fury of an angry bear.

“Bertrand.”

“Well, are you going to fight?”

“No, but I’ll lend you my armor and my horse.”

“Olivier!”

“You must do me justice, lad.”

“Olivier, I’ll love thee forever out of the bottom of my heart.”

He ran forward, threw himself upon his cousin, embraced him, and almost
wept upon his neck. De Manny, who hated any display of emotion, and yet
was touched by the lad’s passionate outburst of gratitude, put Bertrand
aside and smote him softly on the cheek.

“I’ve conquered you by love, lad,” he said, laughing. “Come, be quick.
I’ll help you to fasten on the steel. Guy, pull off my hauberk; unstrap
these demi-brassarts. That’s the way. Bertrand, you can wear your
surcoat inside out and tie a cover over the shield. St. Ives for the
unknown knight! By the lips of my lady, I will come down and see you
break a spear!”

He bustled about like the manly and good-hearted gentleman that he was.
Bertrand, his eyes gleaming with delight, pulled on his cousin’s
hauberk, and suffered Olivier and the servant to buckle on the arm and
leg pieces and to lace the visored bassinet. He was tremulous for the
moment with the fever of his joy. De Manny patted him on the shoulder
and looked searchingly into his face.

“Can you handle a spear, lad?” he asked.

“I can.”

“Aim for the shield; it is surer. On my oath—I love thee for a lad of
spirit.”

“Give me your hand, Olivier. I shall not forget this nobleness.”

“There, lad; take care of my fingers.”

Olivier bustled away to get the horse out of the stable and tighten up
the harness with his own hands. He led Yellow Thomas into the yard,
grimacing as he looked at the poor beast’s knees and at the way his
bones elbowed through the skin.

“Poor lad!” he thought; “they are devilish mean with him, and yet I will
swear he is a better man than his father.”

In a few minutes they had shortened the stirrups, and Bertrand was in
the saddle, with Olivier’s shield about his neck and a spear in his
right hand. He flourished it as though it had been a willow wand, beamed
at his cousin, and then clapped to his visor.

“God bless thee, Olivier!” he shouted, as he trotted off briskly down
the street. “Now they shall see whether I am a fool or not.”


                                   V

IT so happened that when Bertrand rode down to the lists on his cousin’s
horse a certain Sir Girard de Rochefort held the field, having emptied
saddle after saddle, and astonished the crowd with his powerful tilting.
Lord after lord had gone down before him, till the elder men grew
jealous of their dignity, and left him to be flown at by the ambitious
hawks among the squires. Sir Girard had made short work of the
adventurous youngsters, and it seemed that he would have the prize and
the place of honor, and the wreath from the hands of Jeanne de Blois.
Already he boasted no less than ten falls to his spear, and had unhorsed
such riders as the Lord Peter Portebœuf and Sir Hervè de Leon.

Bertrand rode down into the lists, the cheerful audacity of youth afire
in him, ready to fight any mortal or immortal creature, man or devil.
What was the splendor of Sir Girard’s past to him? What did it signify
that De Rochefort had hardened his sinews fighting for three years under
the banner of the Teutonic Knights, and that he had carried off the
prize at a great tourney at Cologne? Bertrand was as strong in his
ignorance as he was heavy in the shoulders. He came fresh and raw from
the country, contemptuous of all odds, and untroubled by any
self-conscious magnifying of the prowess of his opponents. He was there
to fight, to break his neck, if needs be, and to prove to his kinsfolk
that the ugly dog could bite.

The Sieur de Beaumanoir, who saw him enter, sent one of the heralds to
him to ask his name. The spectators were eying him indifferently, yet
noticing that his shield was covered and his surcoat turned so as to
hide the blazonings. They supposed that he would follow the fate of
those before him, for Sir Girard had just taken a fresh horse, and the
dames in the galleries had already voted him invincible in their hearts.

“The Marshal would know your name, messire.”

“Tell him I am called ‘The Turncoat,’” roared Bertrand through the bars
of his visor.

“But your name, messire?”

“Curse your meddling; you shall have it anon. I am a Breton man, and my
father carries arms upon his shield.”

The herald, repulsed by Bertrand’s roughness, returned to the Sieur de
Beaumanoir, and told him how the knight with the covered shield desired
to conceal his name. The Marshal, who was a shrewd gentleman, smiled at
the title Bertrand had chosen to inflict upon himself, and gave the
heralds word to prepare for another course.

Bertrand was sitting motionless on Olivier de Manny’s horse, his eyes
fixed on the towering figure of Sir Girard de Rochefort across the rent
and hoof-torn turf. The man bulked big and ominous, and his red shield,
with its golden “bend,” seemed to blaze tauntingly before Bertrand’s
eyes. The lad was breathing hard and grinding his teeth, a species of
mad impatience gathering in him as he gripped his spear and waited for
the trumpet-cry that should launch him against De Rochefort’s shield.
Once only had he swept his eyes towards the gallery and looked for
Tiphaïne in her green gown embroidered with the blue and silver of her
father’s arms. He saw her sitting beside the Vicomte, her eyes fixed on
him with a dreamy and half-questioning look, as though she waited for
some mystery to reveal itself. From that moment Bertrand forgot the
ladies in cloth of silver and of gold, the great seigneurs, the crowd
about the barriers, even Duke John himself. He was like some savage and
high-spirited hound straining to be let loose upon the quarry.

Down sank the Sieur de Beaumanoir’s marshal’s staff; the trumpets blew,
a dull roar rose from the people crowding about the barriers. Bertrand
heard it, like the sound of an angry sea or the crying of wolves through
the forest on a winter’s night. His blood tingled; all the fierceness of
a wild beast seemed to wake in him at the cry. Dashing his heels into De
Manny’s horse, he brought the animal into a gallop that made the dust
fly from the dry grass like smoke. Girard de Rochefort’s scarlet shield
was rocking towards him, with the bright bassinet flashing in the
sunlight above the rim. Bertrand crouched low, drove his knees into the
saddle, and gathered all his massive strength behind the long shaft of
his feutred spear.

In a flash they were into each other like a couple of beaked galleys
driven by a hundred lashing oars. There was a whirl of dust, the
splintering of a spear, the dull ring of smitten steel. Bertrand, dazed,
felt the girths creak under him, his horse staggering like a rammed
ship. For a moment he thought himself down in the dust under the weight
of De Rochefort’s spear. Then the tumult seemed to melt away, and he
found himself staring at an empty saddle and at Sir Girard rolling on
the turf, his mailed hands clawing at the air.

A great shout went up from the barriers.

“Sir Girard is down! Look, his horse has the staggers still.”

“Who is the other fellow? He charges like a mad bull.”

“Sir Turncoat—the heralds called him. I would wager it is De Montfort
playing one of his brave tricks.”

Bertrand, his ears ringing, and the breath driven out of him for the
moment, stood up in the stirrups and brandished his spear. A fierce joy
leaped in him, driven up like fire by the gusty cheering of the crowd.
The rough quintain in the woods had taught him well, and he—Bertrand
the despised—was crossing spears with the Breton chivalry. He looked
towards the place where Tiphaïne was seated. Yes, her eyes were fixed on
him, and she was waving her hand. Bertrand wondered whether she guessed
who it was who fought with his surcoat turned and his shield covered,
and had given the fall to De Rochefort, the rose-crowned champion of
Cologne.

Bertrand felt a hand touch his bridle. It was the Sieur de Beaumanoir,
in his red jupon, covered with the blazonings of Brittany, his eyes
fixed curiously upon the closed and gridded bassinet.

“Bravely ridden, sir. Will it please you to uncover to me, that the
heralds may shout your name?”

Bertrand bent forward in the saddle and whispered to the Marshal through
the bars of his visor:

“Your patience, sire. I have borrowed my cousin’s arms to prove to my
father that I am no magpie.”

Beaumanoir nodded.

“On my honor—you can trust me,” he said.

“I am Bertrand du Guesclin, no man’s man.”

“What, the lad on—”

“Yes, sire, the lad on the yellow horse. All Rennes has been mocking me,
God curse them, as if a man is of no worth without brave clothes and a
handsome face.”

The Marshal patted Bertrand’s knee with his gloved hand.

“Well done, Messire Bertrand du Guesclin!” he said. “I should like to
have the knighting of you. And is your heart still hungry?”

“Hungry, sire! I am ready to fight any man with any weapons he may
choose.”

And fight Bertrand did that day with a fierceness and a devil’s luck
that seemed never to desert him. Though it was his virgin tournament, he
showed no rawness in the handling of a spear, and saw many a man’s heels
kicking towards the blue. The crowd took to idolizing him as time after
time he thundered down the lists to hurl some rival out of the saddle.
Nothing came amiss to him, hardly a stroke went wide. He was the popular
hero for the moment, the cock of the chivalric barn-yard, and a
mysterious stranger, so far as the great ones were concerned. Who was
he? Some said an Englishman; others, a Fleming. The truth stood that the
clumsily-built fellow in the turned surcoat held the field against all
comers, and that the ugly lad from Motte Broon found himself lifted high
on the wave of martial splendor.

Bertrand had run his twelfth course, and was waiting for yet another
rival to appear. He was sweating furiously under his harness, and his
face glowed like a winter sun. The shield-cover was rent to tatters, and
his cousin’s blazonings exposed. Yet all the gentry knew that Olivier de
Manny stood in the gallery making love to Yolande of Vitré. He alone
knew the secret of the borrowed arms, and would confess nothing, even to
Yolande when she smiled at him.

Bertrand had broken two spears. His heart was beating like a bell, and
he was drunk with delight, yet very grim for all his glory. Again the
trumpets were screaming and another falcon ready to fly in the face of
the young eagle of the Breton moors. Bertrand wheeled his horse into
position, put forward his battered shield, set his teeth, and feutred
his spear. One more burst for the glory of Tiphaïne—the child of seven!

There was a shout from the crowd. Bertrand had swerved, when at full
gallop, and drawn aside with his spear raised. Suddenly, on the
approaching shield, he had seen the red eagle of the Du Guesclin’s, his
father’s arms, and had wheeled aside in time to escape the spear. Sieur
Robert drew his horse up heavily upon its haunches, astonished and not a
little angry at the way that Bertrand had faltered and refused to tilt
with him.

Mocking shouts came from the barriers. The common people were fickleness
itself, and were ready to jeer at their late hero as though he had
tricked them into praising him beyond his due.

“He is afraid! Sir Turncoat is afraid!”

“Shame, shame, to shirk a gentleman!”

“The fellow’s cowed; he’ll not face the Eagle.”

Bertrand whipped his horse round and rode close up to the barriers,
brandishing his spear.

“Who says I am afraid?” he roared.

No one answered him.

“Come out, any of you—rich or poor. Let any man call me coward—and
I’ll fight him with axe—or club—with bare fists. Let him only choose.”

This time the crowd cheered him. It was the touch of temper that swayed
them back towards applause.

Bertrand, his eyes flashing, turned his horse, and, riding past his
father, saluting him as he passed, approached De Beaumanoir, who
understood the meaning of what had happened. The Marshal came to meet
Bertrand, and stood close to him, so that they could speak without being
overheard.

“Sire, I cannot tilt against my father.”

“Well said, lad.”

“Carry Sieur Robert du Guesclin my courtesies, and tell him I have a vow
upon me not to ride against his family.”

The Marshal nodded.

“And, sire, of your kindness send me another man to smite that I may
show these scullions that I am not tired.”

Beaumanoir gave Bertrand his hand, and went to speak with Robert du
Guesclin, who was sitting his horse in the centre of the field, not a
little incensed against the man who had shirked his challenge. He broke
forth into angry accusations as De Beaumanoir approached him, and
pointed scornfully at Bertrand with his spear.

“Peace, man!” said the Marshal; “listen to me—”

“The fellow has tricked me.”

“Messire, it is your son.”

Du Guesclin nearly dropped his spear.

“What! Who?”

“Your son Bertrand, messire. The lad had the courage to dare the crowd’s
taunts rather than tilt against his father.”

Sieur Robert bore himself like a man bewildered, as much so as if De
Beaumanoir had offered him a hundred gold pieces for that “priceless
destrier”—Yellow Thomas.

There was a slight tinge of scorn in the Marshal’s voice. He guessed how
matters stood between Du Guesclin and his son.

“The lad has behaved with honor.”

The knight of the Eagle acknowledged the contention.

“Messire de Beaumanoir, he has conquered his own father with courtesy.”

Therewith Du Guesclin put spurs to his horse, and, cantering up to
Bertrand, held out his hand to him.

“Lad,” he said, “forgive me; I will keep your secret.”

And they shook hands and saluted each other in the eyes of all.

Bertrand was not kept tarrying for further rivalry. A Norman knight, Sir
Guy of Lisieux, came cantering into the field, having sworn to discover
the name of the man who had sent so many gentlemen hurrying out of their
saddles. Bertrand took ground against him, and they were soon galloping
over the smoking grass. The Norman aimed for Bertrand’s bassinet,
Bertrand for Sir Guy’s shield. The spear-head struck the Breton lad full
and firmly on the visor. He staggered for an instant, recovered himself,
and found the cool wind playing upon his face, and his bassinet, with
the laces broken, rolling behind him on the grass. As for the knight of
Lisieux, he had shared the fate of his predecessors, and was lying on
his back, half stunned, while his horse galloped riderless towards the
barriers.

The people were shouting and pointing to Bertrand, the ladies leaning
from the galleries. All eyes were fixed upon him as he sat his horse in
the middle of the field, looking round him a little sheepishly, his face
aglow, his eyes turned towards the Raguenels’ benches.

Every one was asking the same question of his neighbor.

“Who is he?”

“God knows! A boy.”

“And an ugly one—to boot.”

For a moment Bertrand appeared dazed by the thousand faces that were
turned on him, the fluttering kerchiefs, the shouts and counter-shouts
of the crowd. It was all strange to him, he who had been scowled into a
corner and treated with contempt by his own kinsfolk. The glare of
triumph puzzled him. Then, as by instinct, he picked up the bassinet on
the point of his spear and rode slowly towards the place where Tiphaïne
sat beside her father.

“Bertrand!—see, it is Bertrand!”

She sprang up, clapping her hands, her face glorious, her eyes sparkling
with delight. Dame Jeanne sat like one smitten dumb, staring at Bertrand
as he drew near on his cousin’s horse. No illusion flattered the good
lady’s malice. It was Bertrand without doubt, Bertrand the unbeautiful,
Bertrand whom she had mocked and ridiculed. Jeanne du Guesclin’s pride
seemed to return with a clatter upon her head. She flushed a hot crimson
as she caught Stephen Raguenel’s eye. The Vicomte was twinkling,
palpably tickled at the way madame had overreached herself.

“Bertrand!” she said, mouthing the words with hardly a sound.

She glanced at Olivier. The sweet fellow had a scowl upon his pretty
face.

“Who would have dreamed of it?” he muttered. “Bertrand must have been
praying to the devil.”

Tiphaïne was leaning over the balustrading, clapping her hands and
smiling till her eyes seemed filled with light. Bertrand had ridden
close to the gallery. His face was transfigured as he lifted the
bassinet to her on the point of his spear. The child took it between her
hands, kissed it, and stood smiling at Bertrand, her hair turned into
tawny gold by the sun.

“Was I not right, Bertrand?” she said.

“Yes,” he answered her, “we have earned our triumph, Tiphaïne, you and
I.”

And catching sight of Olivier’s sulky face, Bertrand burst out laughing.
Tiphaïne turned and saw the reason of his mirth. Her eyes sparkled, her
mouth curled with childish triumph.

“Never look so sour, little Olivier,” she said; “some day your brother
shall teach you how to play the man.”

And thus it was that the buffoon and the beggar overset the prejudices
of the mighty, and that the rough and unpolished pebble changed under
Dame Fortune’s wand into a precious stone of splendor and of worth.
Bertrand was crowned Lord of the Lists that day. He sat beside Jeanne de
Penthièvre at supper, with Tiphaïne laughing and sharing the red wine in
his cup. Before them on the board stood the swan of silver, with rubies
for eyes, that Bertrand had won at the tourney. He had given it to
Tiphaïne, even because she had found his soul for him, and had stood by
him when others mocked.




                                BOOK II


                  “HOW A MAN MAY FIND HIS SOUL AGAIN”




                                   VI

AN autumn evening, with a flare of red and gold in the west, white mists
rising in the hollows, and a sky above streaked and banded with burning
clouds. On every hand the rust-red slopes of a wild moor, gilded with
dwarf gorse and splashed with knots of tawny bracken. Everywhere
emptiness and silence, a raw and pungent solitude that seemed to welcome
the coming of the night.

Straggling along a ridge of the moor and outlined against the sky-line
came a company of “spears,” with one solitary rider twenty paces in the
van. The sunlight glittered on their shoulder-plates and bassinets, and
beamed a last benediction on their baggage-cattle hobbling in the rear.
They were rough gentlemen, shaggy and none too clean, with an air of
devil’s philosophy about them that spoke of rough living and of rougher
speaking.

Several pack-horses followed the main body, and a couple of peasants,
who trudged along as though they lived in constant fear of a whip or a
spear-staff falling across their shoulders. Many of the riders carried
sacks slung across their saddle-bows, one the carcass of a dead pig, a
second a couple of stone bottles, another some half-dozen loaves of rye
bread, strung together on a cord like beads. Last of all came three
tired hacks, stumping along over the tough heather and ridden by three
gaudily dressed women, who were laughing and chattering like starlings
on a chimney. One, black of hair and black of eye, with a red mouth and
a patch of color on either cheek, wore a garland of bracken, and seemed
to consider herself of more worth than the others. She wore a red cloak,
and a green tunic laced loosely over her plump bosom. A girdle of
leather covered with gold filigree work ran about her hips, with a
poniard buckled to it in a silver sheath. She was a Norman, Arletta, a
smith’s daughter, and had run away from Ancenis when the French army had
passed through it seven years before on the march for Nantes.

Some twenty paces ahead of this company of vagabonds rode their captain,
a man with immense shoulders, long arms, and an ugly and dogged face.
His bassinet hung at his saddle-bow, his spear was slung behind him, and
the shabbiness of his blue surcoat and the rust on his armor suggested
that personal vanity had no great hold on him. He had a hunch of brown
bread in his hand, and was munching it solemnly as he rode along,
keeping an alert watch upon the darkening moor. He had thrust the last
corner of the loaf into his mouth, when an outrider came cantering back
towards the troop, bawling a tavern song, as though to keep himself in
humor on such a raw and hungry evening. He drew near over the heather,
and, saluting the man in the blue surcoat, broke at once into petulant
cursing.

“Pest on it, captain, I can see no stick of a house and not the trail of
a chimney; nothing but the moor and thickets of Broceliande.”

The man in the rusty harness received the news sullenly.

“Ives swore he knew these parts,” he said.

“He knows them, Messire Bertrand, about as well as he knows the inside
of a missal.”

“Then have him hided for being a liar.”

“With a good grace, captain.”

And, cantering off, he joined the main company, their spears black
against the evening sky; and, pouncing upon one of the wretched
peasants, drubbed him mercilessly till the fellow lay flat and would not
move.

Bertrand gave no heed to the serf’s cries, but rode on alone under the
flaming sky towards the thickets of Broceliande, flashing with misty and
autumnal gold. He felt miserable that night, savage and sour, disgusted
with his lot. Seven years he had been serving in the wars, and here he
trotted at the head of thirty thieves, called by pure courtesy free
riders for the rights of Charles of Blois. He had done no great deed
since the siege of Vannes, and it was bitterness to Bertrand to be
reminded of that day. He had hoped much from that exploit at the siege
of Vannes. It had lifted him up in the sight of all men, for, like a
young falcon, he had flown his first flight into the welkin of war.

Then, what had followed? Had Bertrand been questioned he would have
pointed to his rusty harness and the plundering vagabonds who rode at
his heels over the moor. He would have smiled grimly and very bitterly,
spoken of the ingratitude of princes and the jealousy of men better born
and more richly circumstanced than a round legged-fellow who trusted
only to the strength of his own right arm. He had fought at Vannes, at
Nantes, at Hennebon, a hundred and one places, but no great captain had
ever cared to mark his deeds. Young squires had been honored before him,
mere boys whom Bertrand could have killed with a single blow. Fortune
and the favor of the great ones had been against him. He would cringe to
no seigneur, say soft things to no man, or lure fame to him with a
courteous lie.

Then had come the last trying of Bertrand’s temper, for it is a rare
prince who can take the truth from an inferior and not feel the twinge
of malice in return. It had happened at the siege of Guy la Foret, a
strong castle towards Nantes. Bertrand had been set to lead a storming
party that was to assault at the breach while the main strength of the
leaguers skirmished at the gate. A hundred men had been given him, a
mere handful, insufficient for the forcing of the broken wall. Bertrand
had stood forward and spoken the truth to Lord Luis of Spain, who
commanded the besiegers.

“Sire,” he had said, “fivescore men cannot make good their footing in
the breach. If I am to lead—then I must lead at my own price.”

Luis of Spain, sensitive as to the dignity of his own discretion, had
rallied Bertrand upon his courage.

“God see to it, sire,” the Breton had answered him, “I am no coward, but
I tell you the assault will fail.”

And fail it did with the loss of thirty of Lord Luis’s best men.
Bertrand had been taken up for dead out of the ditch and dragged back to
the camp, under the very spears of the English when they made their
sally. As for the Spaniard, he had been the more savage at the repulse,
since he himself had staked his three best horses in a wager on the
success thereof. And, like many a captain, he had taken to abusing those
who served him, and in shaming the men who had risked their lives at his
command.

“Messire Bertrand du Guesclin, the fault was yours—”

Bertrand, with his head in bandages and his face white as a sick girl’s,
had tottered into Lord Luis’s tent to hear the whole blame laid to his
lack of spirit.

“Sire,” he had said, “did I not warn you?”

“Too well, messire. I think my own thoughts and hold to my own reasons.
When the hawk flies ill the quarry need not take the air.”

Bertrand had sworn a great oath, red with shame at such curt handling.

“Before God, sire, do you accuse me of cowardice?”

Lord Luis had shrugged his shoulders.

“I will not twist your words, messire, into their true meaning. You may
know that I shall place my commands elsewhere in the future. It has been
said that the hands of half our captains smell of English gold.”

What more could Bertrand have done than march grimly out of Lord Luis’s
tent, cursing his own luck and the malice of the man whose meanness had
dishonored him. His good name had seemed torn from him, and, like a
rough and angry boy, he had been ready to take Fortune at her word. Why
should he strive after an empty shadow when there was work enough for
the free lance and the adventurer? Had not Croquart the Fleming made the
land murmur at the audacity of his forays and the daring of his
captures? Half the castles in the dukedom had paid ransom to the Flemish
freebooter. He fought for De Montfort and the English, but he fought for
his own hand and plundered all.

They were sad days for Brittany, with her seigneurs and gentlemen
divided among themselves, some standing for Montfort, others for Charles
of Blois. The English and the French burned and plundered against each
other. The peasants fled to the woods, leaving their crops to the
foragers, their poor hamlets to the fire. The burghers kept close within
their walls and barriers, ready to surrender and resurrender to the
party whose banners blew more bravely for the moment. No strong place
was safe from surprise and treachery. The whole land shuddered, from the
granite west to marshy Dol, from the White Wood by Dinan even to the
Loire. It was a war of sieges and of counter-sieges, plunderings, fierce
tussles on the bleeding moors, ruin and misery untold. No man could rest
even in the deeps of dark Broceliande or in the islands set in the foam
of the sea.

Bertrand, bitter and savage at heart, had ridden from Guy la Foret,
knowing not whither fate might lead him. When some such temper as this
had been upon him, he had fallen in near Josslin with a company of
mercenaries who had lost their captain in a skirmish. Bertrand had met
the chief among them in a roadside tavern, taken them as his men, and
promised them three-quarters of all the plunder that they gathered. To
prove his spirit, wounded as he was, he had fought the best fellow at
his weapons among them, and thrashed him soundly, to the delight of his
brother thieves. Bertrand had been their cock and captain from that
moment, and thus it was that he rode that autumn evening over the moors
with thirty free companions and three harlots at his back.

Bertrand drew in his horse suddenly, and, standing in the stirrups,
looked under his hand towards the woods rising in the east to touch the
coming night. Yonder, amid the outstanding thickets of Broceliande, he
saw a light gleam out, a faint spark in the black unknown. Bertrand and
his men were tired and hungry, and for three nights they had slept under
the open sky.

The “free companions” had seen it also, and were shouting and calling to
one another. The three women on the hacks had mingled with the main
troop, their tired faces lighting up at the thought of a fire and
supper. The one with the bracken in her hair was pulling her nag through
the press towards Bertrand, when the man with the pig slung across his
saddle-bow reached out and caught her bridle.

“Come, sirs, Letta laid me a fair wager.”

The girl tugged at her bridle, and cast a fierce look into the fellow’s
grinning face.

“Let me be, you fool!”

“There—she disowns it! I call Lame Jean to witness—”

“Yes, yes, three kisses—I’ll swear she promised them.”

There was much loud laughter from the rest. The woman Arletta had
plucked out her knife and made a stab at the man’s wrist. He let go the
bridle to avoid the blow, cursing her for a spitfire as she drew clear.

“Keep your pig,” she said, viciously.

“Gaston can kiss the pig,” shouted a facetious comrade, and they all
laughed and twitted the pig-bearer till he lost his temper and
threatened to let blood.

Arletta, smoothing out the petulance from her face, heeled her hackney
forward and approached Bertrand, who had halted his horse on the brow of
a slope. He was staring morosely at the light shining amid the thickets,
but turned his head as Arletta joined him.

“The saints send us a good lodging to-night, lording,” she said, with a
giggle and a toss of the head.

Bertrand looked at her, but did not smile.

“We must beat the bushes first,” he answered, sullenly.

Arletta, shirking his surliness, threw him a bold look out of her black
eyes and touched her bosom with her hand.

“Ah, lording, I am tired,” she said; “I should like to sleep in a bed
once more. As for that pig Gaston, I’ll give him the knife if he makes a
mock of me.”

She was watching Bertrand, her sharp lips parted over her teeth.

“Am I not your servant, lording?” she asked.

“Confound you, then, be quiet!”

“Messire is tired and out of temper.”

“You should know—” and he rode on down the slope with the rest
following him.

Bertrand sent some of his light-riding gentlemen in advance to
reconnoitre, for it was the duty of a captain of free lances to treat
every strange place as the harbor of an enemy. He and his men were ready
to plunder even their own friends, but they took shrewd care not to be
caught and fleeced by rivals in the grim maze of war. Bertrand’s riders
went trotting cautiously over the moor, avoiding the sky-line and
heading for the scattered thickets that fringed the forest.

The woman Arletta still kept close to Bertrand, throwing sharp glances
from time to time into his face. It was as though she watched to read
his humor, even as a dog watches the face of her master, and fawns for a
caress or cringes from a blow. Bertrand seemed surly and reticent that
night. He rode along with his chin on his chest, wrapped in his own
thoughts, forgetful of the woman at his side.

“Messire is troubled?”

She spoke almost humbly, insinuatingly, yet with a glint in her black
eyes and a jealous alertness sharpening her face. Bertrand growled. Her
persistence only annoyed him.

“Well, what now? Haven’t I given you enough spoil of late? You would not
be content with all the crown jewels in your lap!”

Arletta’s mouth hardened viciously for the moment, but the expression
passed and her face softened.

“Lording, am I not your servant?”

“Ten thousand devils, what is it now?”

“Gaston—”

“Well, what of Gaston? Must I cut the fellow’s throat for your sake?”

Arletta’s eyes glittered; she breathed rapidly and hung her head.

“Lording, am I not your servant?”

“Well, child, well?”

“Gaston—”

“Curse the fool! What are you at, Arletta?”

Suddenly and without reasonable warning she broke into passionate
weeping, clinching her fingers over her face and bending her head down
over her breast. Bertrand stared at her in honest wonder. The ways of
women were beyond his ken.

“Come, come, child, what is it?” he asked, more gently.

Arletta rocked to and fro in the saddle.

“I am nothing—I am a mere drab. Men may mock at me; I am nothing—I
have no honor.”

Bertrand grimaced.

“Am I not your servant, lording? Yet, but who cares what Gaston says to
me?”

“Letta—”

“No, no; you only laugh at me, you do not care. I am a drab, a tavern
woman.”

Bertrand looked at her and stroked his chin. Women were strange
creatures, and their whims puzzled him, but he caught a glimpse of
Arletta’s meaning. How much was artifice he could not tell. She wished
to see him jealous; he was quick enough to gather that.

“Gaston shall have his tongue clipped,” he said at last.

“Ah, lording, you do not care!”

“Curses, wench, will you drive me silly!”

They had ridden down from the moorland and were nearing the beech
thickets, the bluff headlands of Broceliande, old Merlin’s forest. The
light was twinkling brightly through the trees, and the outline of a
window stood black and clear about the glow. Bertrand’s scouts had
reached the place. He heard them shouting and laughing, and saw several
dark figures move across the lighted window. Then a shrill squeal rose,
a frightened squeaking like that of a rat caught in a dog’s mouth.
Bertrand frowned and clapped his heels into his horse’s flanks. He
cantered forward towards the thickets, and saw a low, pitched roof and a
ruined tower rising from a dark cleft in the woods. It looked like a
manor, with the walls and out-houses in ruins, nothing but the hall and
the low tower left.

The voice was still pleading, rising now and again into a trembling
screech. Bertrand guessed what was happening within. He tumbled out of
the saddle and, crossing the grass-grown court, made his entry into the
hall.

The place was in an evil plight—plaster falling from the walls, the
windows broken and shutterless, holes in the roof where the tiles had
tumbled through. In one corner towards the screens an old sow was penned
behind wood-work that had once wainscoted the walls. The floor was
littered with rubbish, and in more than one spot a puddle testified to
the leakiness of the roof, while there were green patches of damp upon
the walls. A wood fire burned on the great hearth-stone in the centre of
the hall, and round it Bertrand’s “free companions” were gathered, two
of them holding up an old man by the arms, while another prodded him in
the legs with a glowing fagot from the fire. A stench of singed wool
arose from the old fellow’s stockings, and he was squirming to and fro,
hopping and squealing, a look of grotesque terror upon his face.

“What devil’s game are you at now, you rogues? Guicheaux, drop that
stick or I’ll break your head for you.”

The men gave back before Bertrand’s roar, and grinned sheepishly at one
another.

“The old fool has money hidden somewhere, I’ll wager,” said Guicheaux,
who had handled the fagot.

“That’s as it may be. I tell you I’ll have no torturing. Grandfather,
hither. I’ll keep the dogs from biting you.”

And a poor, weak-eyed, wet-nosed thing it was that came cringing
forward, pulling its gray forelock and looking up piteously into
Bertrand’s face.

“What manor is this?”

The ragged creature cocked an ear and fingered a lower lip that was blue
and drooping with age.

“If you please, lording, it is no man’s manor.”

“Nonsense; speak up; they shall not touch you.”

Arletta, the two women, and the rest of the troop came streaming in at
the moment. Bertrand waved them back and kept his eyes on the old man’s
veined and weathered face.

“If you please, lording, this was Yvon de Beaulieu’s house. But he is
dead, messire, and all his people.”

“Well, and you?”

The grotesque head shook on its skinny neck.

“I was his pantler, lording, but they were all killed. Sir Yvon and his
son, Jehan the falconer, and ten more. It was Croquart the Fleming who
did it. Madame Gwen he took away with him, because she still had her
looks, or might fetch a ransom. Ah, lording, they took everything, even
the fowls out of the yard.”

Bertrand stroked his chin, looked steadfastly at the old man, turning
over in his heart the brutalities of war.

“Give him a stool,” he said, suddenly. “Now, grandfather, sit you down;
we’ll not disturb you. A lodging for the night—that is our need. And,
men, mark me, Croquart has swept the place clean; we have food of our
own; let no one thieve a crust or I’ll have my word with him. A bundle
of sticks; grandfather, I’ll pay you for them out of my own purse.”

Soon the dusk had deepened into night, and men had thrown aside their
arms and harness, picketed their horses, and piled up a large fire in
the centre of the hall. They crowded round it, squatting on the floor
and frizzling pieces of meat on their sword-points, the light playing
upon their hard and weather-worn faces, the smoke curling upward to
escape by the louvre in the roof. The man Gaston had brought in his pig
with him, and was skinning it in a corner, with the help of two of his
companions. They thrust a spear through the carcass for a spit, and,
carrying it to the fire, set it upon two pronged stakes that they had
driven into the floor. Their bloody hands did not prevent them from
handling the stone flasks of wine that were passing from man to man. A
devil-may-care spirit possessed them all. With war and the Black Death
stalking the land, none knew when the end might come and when the worms
and the earth would be taking dust from dust.

Bertrand, in no mood for their rough pleasantries, had drawn apart
towards what had been the dais. The hall was full of smoke and the
stench of cooking, while through the shutterless windows the bats flew
squeaking in and out. He sat on a worm-eaten bench, bread and dried meat
from a wallet on his knees, a pilgrim’s bottle, with a strap through the
handles, hanging from a peg in the wall. He had his sword lying naked on
the bench beside him, for he was ever forearmed against the fellows who
followed him. Any one of them when drunk would have used his poniard
against the pope.

Bertrand was under a cloud that night. He looked grim and heavy about
the eyes as he watched the fellows at their food, tearing the meat with
their knives and stuffing their fingers into their mouths. What rough
beasts they were! Bertrand was no courtier, but even he discovered some
disgust at the men who called him “brother.” Arletta sat alone against
the wall, crumbling a piece of bread and watching Bertrand with her
restless eyes. The other two women were of the same temper as the men.
They chattered, gobbled, wiped their mouths on the backs of their hands,
hiccoughed, drank, and swore. Presently one of them stood up to sing.
She was hot in the head, and her gown had been slit from the neck by the
hand of one of the rough fellows who had been romping with her by the
fire. She stood up, giggling and leering, a streak of grease upon one
cheek. It was a low and bawdry ballad that she sang, one of the loose
catches popular with the begging musicians who bawled in the common
taverns. She felt no shame in the singing of it, and the men applauded
her, hardly ceasing masticating to shout for more.

Bertrand grew weary of the scene—this poor drab with a dirty kirtle
showing under her red gown, her face flushed and coarsened, her cheap
trinkets shining in the light of the fire. He picked himself up from the
bench, took his sword with him, and went out into the darkness of the
yard. The men would probably be drunk before midnight; it was useless to
meddle with them, and some one must needs keep guard.

A young moon was sinking in the west, and all about the ruined house
rose the outstanding beech-trees of Broceliande. Their autumn panoply of
gold was masked under the thousand stars, and even, the black slopes of
the moor spread like a strange and night-wrapped sea. No wind was
moving. In the manor court grass was growing ankle deep, and weeds and
brambles flourished everywhere. The night air was sweet and pure after
the sweat and beat of the crowded hall.

Bertrand stood leaning on his sword, his eyes fixed on the dim outline
of the moor. A savage discontent was at work in him that night, a fierce
melancholy that lay heavy upon his shoulders. The past rose up and spoke
to him, spoke to him like some fair girl who had known neither sin nor
shame. Purity and honor, what was he that he should think of such
things? Had he not lost all the pride of life, that emulative madness
that turns men into heroes? He was a thief, a bully, the lover of loose
women, and for months he had been content to be nothing more. And yet
the old youth cried in him at times, and a child’s face haunted him,
half lost in a mist of shimmering gold. He remembered the pride he had
taken in his armor, the nobleness he had striven for, the brave creed he
had cherished. Great God, how he had changed since he had plucked
Tiphaïne a white May-bough in the meadows at Motte Broon! She would be a
woman now, and a great lady, and no doubt she had forgotten him, even as
he had almost forgotten her.

There was a rustling of feet in the rank grass growing about the door. A
hand touched Bertrand on the shoulder. He started, glanced round, and
saw the girl Arletta standing by him.

“Lording,” she said, still touching him with her hands, “I am tired, and
the beasts are drunk; they frighten me.”

Bertrand frowned and put away her hands.

“Let me be, Letta,” he said.

The girl was peering at him, her eyes dark and questioning; but there
was no smell of wine upon her breath.

“See, lording, I have not touched the bottle. There is a room above; I
have been there; there is dry bracken to make a bed.”

She tried to lay one hand upon his shoulder and to lean against him, but
Bertrand shook her off and would not look into her face.

“I must keep watch,” he said. “Go up, child, and sleep.”

“You are wrath with me?”

“No, no; let me be, Arletta. I tell you I have the black-dog on my
shoulders.”

She drew away from him, half fierce, half humbled, and, sitting down on
the threshold, drew her skirts about her and curled herself against the
door-post. Bertrand still leaned upon his sword. He paid no heed to the
girl as she lay and watched him, jealously, yet with some of the homage
of a dog within her eyes.

Bertrand turned on her at last, almost with an oath.

“Go up and sleep.”

She shivered, but did not stir.

“Lording, what is good enough for you is good enough for your servant.”

Bertrand tore his cloak from his shoulders and threw it to her,
peevishly.

“Take it; cover yourself up.”

“But, lording—”

“Cover yourself up, I say! Am I to let you catch your death cold because
you are a little fool?”

Arletta took the cloak and wrapped it about her body. Bertrand began to
pace the court, his steel clogs ringing on the stones, his sword
slanting over his shoulder. And thus they passed the night together,
Bertrand on guard, the girl sleeping upon the threshold.


                                  VII

IN the deeps of the forest of Broceliande stood a castle known in those
parts as the Aspen Tower, from the trees that grew about the moat. The
Lord of Tinteniac, who had held it long in fee, had surrendered it to
the Sieur de Rohan in exchange for a manor near the western sea. The
Sieur de Rohan had used the castle as a hunting-tower till some grim
thing had happened in the place and a woman’s blood had dyed the
flagstones of the chapel. The chattering aspens, the black moat, the
rolling leagues of dark Broceliande had worked upon De Rohan’s
conscience and smitten him with a dread of the lonely place. He had
offered it to Stephen Raguenel, to whom he owed a certain favor. The
Vicomte had taken it gladly, and garrisoned and regarnished the Aspen
Tower when the Blois and Montfort wars began.

The aspen leaves were turning to gold, and their melancholy whisperings
seemed to fill the valley, as though all the ghosts within Broceliande
were flitting and shivering about the tower. The broad moat lay black
and stagnant, reflecting the tall trees, streaked here and there with
sunlight and dappled with showers of falling leaves. Though the sun was
at noon, mists were hanging about the forest, a haze of faint gold
dimming the red splendor of the beeches and the tawny magnificence of
the oaks. A damp and melancholy stillness weighed upon the valley; even
the trees seemed cold, as their gorgeous samites fluttered to decay.

There was something that suggested tragedy in the loneliness of the
castle with its walls reflected in the black water and the woods rising
like flame beyond its battlements. The spirit of autumn seemed to
breathe in it, the spirit of sadness and of death, of mystery and of
shadow. The gate was closed, the bridge up, the great grid, with its
iron teeth, resting on the stones. No life stirred in the place. Nothing
told that there were folk within save one thin plume of smoke that
climbed feebly into the air.

Sadness and the sighing of the aspen-trees! Black water, mist-drenched
grass, towering woodlands desolate under the blue! A melancholy that
might have seemed beautiful had not the place been cursed with something
more than sorrow! Such silence, such emptiness! The Black Death had
supped in the Aspen Tower. That was why the place seemed terrible.

Many years had passed since the tournament at Rennes, and as for
Tiphaïne of the May-bough—well, Bertrand would hardly have remembered
her as she bent over the fire in the lord’s solar and stirred some
concoction of herbs and wine that was steaming in a brazen pot. Tall,
slim, yet broad across the bosom, her body seemed to take the wine-red
tunic that she wore and mould it into curves that were rich in their
simplicity. As for her face, it was not beautiful in the easy meaning,
save for the blush of rose through the olive skin and the earnestness of
the liquid eyes. The mouth was too large, the chin too prominent, the
bones too massive. In repose, there was a sternness about it, a maturity
of strength strange in one so young. It was as though the spirit had
triumphed over matter, and that mere sensuousness could not flood forth
the glow of the soul within.

A restless spirit possessed her as she bent over the wood fire, with no
living thing save a wolf-hound to keep her company. With a deep intake
of her breath she thrust her hands above her head and leaned against the
stone hood that projected over the hearth. It was not the hysterical
weakness of a girl that spoke in that one gesture, but the restrained
anguish of a woman, a woman who felt the terror of the unseen strong
about her in that lonely tower.

The dog whimpered and thrust his nose against Tiphaïne’s knee. She bent
suddenly, with a melting of her whole figure into tenderness, the hard,
staring misery gone from her face.

“Ah, ah, Brunet, how will it end? how will it end?”

The beast licked her hands and put up a huge paw.

“How you would bark, Brunet, if your master came! Yes. I would give my
all to see his banner at the gate. They do not know how the Black Death
serves us.”

She leaned again against the hood, staring into the fire, her hand still
fondling the dog’s ears. It seemed to comfort her to touch something
that was warm and real, something in which the blood flowed. She had
seen man after man sicken and surrender to the pestilence. She still
heard their delirious cries, the chattering terror of the women who had
crowded round her clamoring to be let loose to starve in the woods. Was
it all a dream? Were the graves in the garden real, the smell of death
in the place nothing but a grim illusion? She remembered the swollen and
disfigured faces, the cries for water, the sordid horror of each hour of
the day. Yet it was all true, so true that she wondered why the pest had
spared her.

Rousing herself at last, as though casting cowardice fiercely out of her
heart, she set her teeth and took up a cup that stood on a stool before
the fire.

“There are Jehanot and Guy,” she said, talking to the dog as though he
understood her; “they are at work; we must remember them, Brunet; and
poor Enid, who used to give you sops.”

She was ladling the posset from the brass pot into the cup, the dog
watching her with his ears cocked, his tail beating the floor. When she
had filled the cup she threw a gray cloak over her shoulders and passed
out from the solar to the stairs that led into the hall. The great room
was deserted, and had a cold, damp look. There were ashes and charred
sticks upon the hearth, a pile of straw against one wall, and from one
corner of the heap protruded a human foot. Tiphaïne saw it and gave a
shudder. Loose straw littered the hall, and even in the court, where the
sun streamed down as though something had been dragged out through the
door.

From the court an open wicket led through a wall into the garden bounded
on the far side by the palisades above the moat. Tiphaïne went in under
the autumn trees, fruit and leaves rotting together on the grass, a few
ghost flowers still blooming in the beds. Two men were at work in the
far corner, flinging up earth out of a hole. Ten paces away a row of
newly turfed mounds showed where Death had his autumn store.

Near the grave the men were digging lay a figure covered with a sheet.
The two diggers had strips of cloth tied over their mouths and nostrils.
They stood up and ceased work as Tiphaïne approached, carrying the
silver cup, the dog following at her heels.

“Who is that, Jehanot?”

She was pointing to the sheet. Jehanot, an old cripple with a round
back, wiped his forehead with his hand.

“That is Le Petit de Fougeres,” he said.

“Ah, ah; and he is dead?”

“This morning,” and the man sniffed. “There are Richard and the lad
Berart in the hall. We have covered them up with straw.”

Tiphaïne called sharply to Brunet, who was snuffing at the sheet, and
stood looking at the grave and the two diggers. They were all that the
Black Death had left to her in the Aspen Tower out of a garrison of
twenty men. She had had four women to serve her when the Vicomte had
ridden out two months ago. Now but one was left, and she sick to death
in the room above the gate.

“How are you, Jehanot, and you, Guy?” she asked.

The two men looked at each other as though to detect the first flush of
fever on the other’s face. They smiled grimly. The intense silence of
the castle, the mist lying stagnant over the valley, seemed to accord
with the invisible horror that lurked in the air.

“I am sound, madame.”

“And I—as yet.”

They crossed themselves and muttered a prayer and the names of several
saints. Tiphaïne held out the cup to them, her eyes wandering to the
figure under the sheet.

“I have brought you a hot posset,” she said; “it will keep out the
damp.”

Jehanot drank first, and then passed the cup to his comrade. The man
drained it, and then gave it back to Tiphaïne with a crook of the knee.

“I am going to sit with Enid,” she said.

Jehanot, the cripple, looked at her through half-closed lids, for the
misty sunlight was in his eyes.

“Leave her to me, madame?” he asked.

“No, no.”

“I have taken my chance; nothing more can matter.”

Her face lighted up of a sudden, and became beautiful as she gave the
old man one of her smiles.

“The Holy Mother remember you, Jehanot,” she said; “you are a good
fellow, and I have prayed for you, but Enid is in my hands.”

She turned and walked slowly back towards the court, holding the cup
pressed against her bosom, the men looking after her in silence. Her
gray cloak vanished under the brown domes of the fruit trees. Jehanot
plunged his spade into the ground with an oath.

“The saints defend her!” he said, “How she drives the devil out of one
with a look!”

His companion grunted and went on with his work.

“I would run for it, but—”

Jehanot glanced at him quickly over his shoulder.

“But for madame?”

“Yes.”

“That would be a coward’s trick. We should be shamed, even by her dog.
God send the Vicomte back, I say, and keep all plundering devils from
breaking down the gate.”

Tiphaïne crossed the court, shuddering inwardly as she thought of the
dead men lying bloated and stiff under the straw in the hall. It was
with an effort that she went in out of the sunlight and climbed the
stairway to the lord’s solar. There was still the woman Enid to be
looked to; and, refilling the cup from the brass pot on the hook, and
ordering Brunet to lie down before the fire, she unlatched a small door
in the wall that opened on a short gallery leading to the tower. At the
back of the portcullis cell was a room known as the lesser solar, hung
with red cloth, its windows opening upon the court. Books were ranged on
a shelf beside the chimney and bundles of herbs dangled from the beams
of the ceiling. In one corner stood a bed, with a water-pot and a
crucifix on a stool beside it.

Tiphaïne set the cup down on the table, and, stealing across the room,
drew the hangings back along the bed-rail. On the bed, under a coarse
green quilt, lay the woman Enid, her sweet name belying her as she
moaned and panted and plucked with her fingers at the clothes. Her face
was as hideous as the face of a leper, blotched and swollen, the lips
covered with brown scabs. Tiphaïne looked at her and shivered,
remembering how she had kissed her as a child. The woman was wandering,
thrusting out her dry tongue, blood on the quilt, her black hair in a
noisome tangle.

“She will die to-night,” thought Tiphaïne, trying not to shrink from the
bed and the tainted air of the room.

She took up the cup from the table, and, holding her breath, she bent
over the bed, while the thing on it coughed and whimpered. She tried to
pour some of the posset between the cracked lips, but the woman only
choked, and the red wine dribbled down her chin. Tiphaïne put the cup
back upon the table, and turned to the window-seat as though to wait and
watch.

“What is the use,” she said to herself, fingering the rosary that hung
about her neck. “I can do nothing, and I have prayed.”

Moved by some such simple thought as this, she left the woman to her
moanings, hoping for pity’s sake that she might make a speedy end. It
was more terrible to look on life than death, when life boasted so much
horror. Lonely, very miserable, and sick at heart, she went to the
little chapel beyond the solar and knelt down at the altar steps. Prayer
was inarticulate in her, a blind up-rushing of the soul, a passionate
desire for deliverance from the end. The sunlight had left the painted
window, and everything was dim and indistinct and cold; the breath of
the unseen seemed to fill the place and to chill her as she knelt before
the cross.

“Ah, I cannot pray.”

She started up, half in petulance, half in despair, and went to her own
bower that lay beyond the chapel. A hawk moped on the perch by the
window, and even the bright colors on the walls seemed cold. Tiphaïne
stood before the window and tried to remember how many days had passed
since her father and Robin had ridden out. She strove to count them,
taking her rosary and dropping a carved bead for each day. When would
they return? And when they came they might find the Aspen Tower filled
with the dead. Geoffrey the castellan and fifteen of the garrison lay
buried with the three women under the apple-trees in the garden. Who
would go next? Only crippled Jehanot, the man Guy, and the dog were
left.

Mad with the silence of the place, she picked up a lute from the bed and
tried to sing. Anything, even mockery, was better than this accursed
stillness—

           “When the thorns are white, and the larks sing
            High in the blue sky over the fields.”

Heavens! how cracked and shrill her voice sounded! She stopped as though
the sound of it frightened her, and threw the lute aside in mute
disgust. Ah, that something would happen, that a storm would come,
anything but this autumn mist, this silence, these dripping trees! Why
should she not take Fate by the throat and go forth into the darkness of
Broceliande? There were wolves in the forest, but were they more
horrible than the Black Death? There were thieves—and footpads. Yes,
but even a knife would be better than the pest’s slow torture.

She turned suddenly to a table of carved oak that bore a small basin of
black marble. The bowl was half filled with water, water that reflected
the colored hangings and the beams and plaster-work of the ceiling.
Tiphaïne bent over the bowl and looked into the spirit mirror. She knew
something of magic, and had dabbled her white hands in the mysteries of
the age. Muttering certain words that had some deep meaning according to
the strange old book the girl kept locked in the chest at the bottom of
her bed, and shading the water with her hands, she looked into it till
the pupils of her eyes were wide as in the dark. For a long time she
stood there gazing into the bowl, while it remained pictureless, showing
nothing but her white face and her weary eyes. At last she seemed to be
blessed with a vision, for her features sharpened and she breathed more
rapidly, like one troubled by some sudden warning. In the bowl Tiphaïne
could see the image of men riding, the glimmer of their armor like
moonlight upon the sea.


                                  VIII

“GUICHEAUX, you have ridden Broceliande before; is not that a tower
yonder, rising above the trees?”

Guicheaux, a lean fellow with a face like a hatchet, heeled his horse
forward and followed the pointing of Bertrand’s spear.

“It looks like stone, lording,” he said.

“Well, and what then?”

“Why, lording, it will be something to crack a nut upon,” and Guicheaux
chuckled, unconverted ribald that he was and the quipster of the party.

Bertrand frowned at him.

“Come, leave your fooling. What place is it? Do you know this valley?”

“Pardon, lording,” and Guicheaux grinned till his creased face looked
longer than ever; “I left a wife here once. I should know it.”

“Get on, get on.”

“It was the Sieur de Rohan’s hunting-tower, and many a good stag has he
pulled down in these thickets. He loved the place, lording, and the
ladies in it. I was a beater, and yet beaten in those days, for of all
the washerwomen who ever handled a mop-stick my wife was the strongest
in the arm.”

The men laughed; Guicheaux had flown his jest, and smirked as he
gathered up the applause.

“Your servant, sires; and, seigneurs, you will not betray me if the
woman is still alive?”

“No, no, Guicheaux; she has consoled herself, or swallowed her own
stick.”

Bertrand had halted his company on the edge of the wood, the great trees
towering above them in their amber and green. Before them grass-land
sloped, even to the thousand aspens that stood crowded about the tower.
It was a desolate scene, even for Broceliande. Three days had Bertrand
and his men been wandering in the forest, till they chanced upon the
path that led to the Valley of Aspens.

Bertrand was smiling and stroking his chin, as though tickled by some
thought that had occurred to him. He half wheeled his horse and looked
keenly at the brown and wind-tanned faces drawn up before him under the
trees.

“Listen.”

Every eye was on him.

“Do you remember how the Sieur de Rohan cheated us out of our spoil at
Guingamp?”

“Curse him, captain! Are we likely to forget it?”

Their vindictiveness was full of mischief. They guessed what Bertrand
had to say to them.

“Well, gentlemen and free companions, why should we not have our share
of the bargain? It is possible that we can plunder the place, and make a
bonfire of it for the sake of the seigneur’s soul.”

The suggestion had been seized even before it had passed Bertrand’s
lips, and the men caught their leader’s spirit. Bertrand was in one of
his reckless moods, when he was ready to lead his fellows into any
mischief under the sun. They cheered him, and began tightening up their
harness and looking to their arms. Bertrand was as grim and strenuous as
any. The game pleased him that day, and Arletta had his smiles as he
came to her to lace his bassinet.

“Give me a kiss, wench,” he said.

She gave him three, and a brave hug, laughing wickedly as he chucked her
chin.

“The black dog has a holiday, lording,” she said.

“Little mistress, your eyes have scared him. Wait till we have our hands
in some of De Rohan’s coffers! You shall have the baubles in your pretty
lap to play with. Guicheaux, remember the axes. Some of you cut a young
tree down; we may need it to break the gate.”

They set to work, and had a young oak down in a twinkling, and cleared
the branches from the bole. The two women who were standing by straddled
the trunk and made the men carry them, laughing, chattering, and making
fun, till Bertrand, turning martinet, ordered them down to mind their
business. The shorter of the two caught her skirts on a lopped bough,
and had to be rescued amid roars of laughter.

“How you alarmed me!” quoth Guicheaux, as he helped her up. “I feared
your linen had not been washed for a month!”

                 *        *        *        *        *

Tiphaïne was brooding before the fire in the solar the day after Le
Petit de Fougeres had been buried, when she heard a voice calling to her
from the hall.

“Madame Tiphaïne! Madame Tiphaïne!”

Rising, with a rush of hope from her heart, she slipped back the panel
in the wall above the dais, through which the lord could look down on
his people from the solar, and found Jehanot peering up at her with a
cross-bow in his hand. She could see that the man was trembling, whether
with joy or fear she could not tell.

“Madame, there are riders in the valley; I have seen them from the
tower.”

Tiphaïne remembered the mystic pageant that had been shown her in the
basin of black marble.

“Well, Jehanot, well?”

“I could see no banner or pennon. Maybe—”

He hesitated, thumbing the string of his cross-bow and looking up into
the corners of the roof. Tiphaïne guessed what was passing in his mind.
She shot the panel back and went down from the solar into the hall.

“Jehanot,” she said, very earnestly.

The man waited.

“It is not the Vicomte—no—I can read that on your face. There is no
banner or pennon; and that means a ‘free company.’”

She was standing with one fist to her chin, looking vacantly at the pile
of straw that covered the dead bodies, for Richard and the lad Berart
had not yet been buried.

“Jehanot, go up into the portcullis-room and watch.”

The cripple nodded.

“They will summon us. If they are strangers, learn from them who they
are. If friends, say that I will come out to them.”

“Yes, madame.”

“You understand, Jehanot? We are of the Blois party. Be careful; look
for enemies—”

“If they are a rough crew,” the old man answered, “I will preach the
Black Death’s sermon to them.”

“Yes, yes.”

“And lie if needs be.”

“Should they be Croquart’s ruffians—”

Jehanot grimaced as he limped away.

“God give us better luck!” he said; and then, turning at the door: “Stay
in the chapel, madame. If they are for plunder, they may grant you
sanctuary.”

Jehanot climbed up to the portcullis-cell and looked out through one of
the squints across the moat. A faint breeze stirred in the aspen boughs,
and the trees were muttering as though feeling the presence of some
peril in their midst. Leaves were falling in golden showers, and through
the crowded alley-ways of the wood the wet grass glistened in the
sunlight. What was that? Jehanot’s head was straining forward on its
skinny neck, his eyes fixed in a hard stare. He had seen a dim figure
flit across the main path to the moat and take cover behind a tree.
Another and yet another followed it. Still all was silent save for the
chattering of the aspen leaves. They were reconnoitring the place, and
their stealth did not comfort Jehanot’s fears.

Then he heard a deep voice sounding over the water.

“Forward, sirs—forward!”

Instantly the aspen wood seemed alive with steel, and Jehanot saw men
swarming down towards the moat. Several of them carried the trunk of a
tree, and at the sight of it Jehanot sucked in his breath expressively
and whistled. There was no doubt as to their purpose as they headed for
the causeway with a man in full armor on a black horse leading them.
Jehanot saw Bertrand dismount, fling his bridle to a follower, and come
clanging along the causeway till he reached the gap left by the raised
drawbridge.

“Sound your horn, Hopart; we will challenge them to surrender.”

The horn’s scream echoed through the valley, while the men crowded the
causeway at Bertrand’s back. The fierce, wolfish faces were turned this
way and that as they scanned every wall and window. A sudden thought
seized Jehanot as he crouched behind his squint. He put his hands to his
mouth and broke out into a wailing cry.

“’Ware the Black Death! ’ware the Black Death!”

He waited, watching the men crowding the causeway from the darkness of
the cell. They were looking at one another, gesticulating and pointing
towards the squints of the portcullis-room.

“’Ware the Black Death! The plague is heavy on us!”

Jehanot could see that they wavered and were wrangling together.
Bertrand, who was watching the windows, caught sight of Jehanot and
shook his sword.

“It is a trick, sirs!” he shouted. “Back! back! they are cheating us to
gain time. How could the pest reach such a place as this?”

“True, captain, true,” came the response.

Jehanot, white and terrified, put his face close to the squint and
shouted to Bertrand:

“It is no trick, messire; it is no trick.”

Bertrand swore at him.

“Silence, you old liar. We want the Sieur de Rohan’s treasure-chest.
Back, lads! back! We must cut down more trees to bridge the gap.
Guicheaux, take five men and cover the squints; they will be playing on
us with their cross-bows in the winking of an eye.”

The cripple shouted to them again, but his cries were unheeded in the
bustle and uproar. The men had herded back over the causeway, leaving
Bertrand leaning on his sword, confident in his armor to defy both bolt
and arrow. Axes were soon swinging and the white chips flying from the
trunks of several young trees. Guicheaux and three others had wound
their cross-bows and posted themselves along the moat, and were waiting
for archers to show themselves at the squints or on the battlements.

Jehanot was still squealing, repeating the same words in his unreasoning
fear.

“Keep back!—the Black Death is with us! Keep back, for the mercy of
God!”

Bertrand waved to Guicheaux with his sword.

“Silence the old fool!” he shouted.

The soldier trained his cross-bow on the squint where he could see
Jehanot moving to and fro, waving his hands to them and shouting, like
one gone mad. The string twanged, and the quarrel, glancing from the
stone jamb, struck the old man in the face.

He fell back, squeaking like a mouse, his hand over his mouth, for the
bolt had knocked his teeth away and broken his lower jaw. Trembling and
panic-stricken, he stumbled back into the lesser solar, where Enid lay
dead upon the bed. A woman’s figure stood outlined against the window;
it was Tiphaïne’s.

“Jehanot! Jehanot!”

The old man mumbled through his bloody fingers:

“To the chapel, for God’s sake, madame; have a care, they are shooting
at the windows.”

Tiphaïne held Jehanot by the shoulder.

“Ah—ah, the cowards! they have hurt you, my poor Jehanot. Come, come
with me; we will go to the chapel, and I will hide you behind the
hangings. Where is Guy?”

The old man was sick and faint with pain. Tiphaïne dragged him along the
gallery to the lord’s solar, gave him wine, and bound up his bleeding
mouth. The man Guy had jumped into the moat an hour ago, swum across,
and fled into the woods. Jehanot confessed as much, moaning, and holding
his broken jaw between his hands.

“Whose company is it—not Croquart’s?”

Jehanot shook his head, turning his whole body with it.

“They seem bad enough,” he said, “whoever they may be.”

Brunet was following them, growling and ruffling up his collar as the
sound of the men battering at the gate echoed through every gallery and
room. Tiphaïne half dragged Jehanot to the chapel, and hid him behind
the hangings beside the altar. Then she ran back into the solar, took a
burning brand from the fire with the iron tongs, and, returning, lit the
candles on the altar and threw the flaming wood upon the floor. Beside
the chalice, on the white altar cloth, stood the silver swan that
Bertrand had given her at Rennes.

The great gate was down, and half a dozen sweating fellows were prising
up the portcullis with spear-staves and the trunks of young trees. Inch
by inch the great grid went up till Bertrand and two others had their
shoulders under the teeth and held it till the rest wedged it up with
timber. Shouting and swearing, they crowded pellmell like a drove of
swine through the tower arch. Some turned into the guard-room, to find
it empty. Others made for the hall across the court, expecting
resistance and finding none.

The man Guicheaux was at the head of those who made for the hall. With
them were the two women, as wild and keen as any of the men. They found
the hall empty, but spread this way and that, some towards the screens,
others towards the high table and the place where the buffet stood.

A brisk shout startled the whole rabble. Guicheaux, who had been turning
over the straw with the truncheon of a spear he had broken under the
grid, had started back and stood pointing at the straw, white and
abashed, like a man who has found a snake curled in the grass.

The rest crowded round him, querulous and wondering. Then a blank
silence fell. They stood staring at one another and at the blackened
body Guicheaux had uncovered with his spear. One of the women, who had
been peering over a man’s shoulder, clapped her hands over her face and
broke into hysterical screaming.

“The murrain, the black murrain! We shall all die of it!”

Guicheaux cursed her, tossed the straw back over the body, and looked at
his companions. They were huddling away from the spot like a pack of
sheep, the lust of plunder out of them for the moment.

“Let us be off!” quoth a young Poitevin, holding a hand over his nose
and mouth.

“Quiet, you fool!” and the big fellow Hopart, with the red beard and
angry eyes, cuffed the lad with his gadded glove. “Out with you,
milksop! We have taken our chance, and the devil’s with us. Let us have
our spoil. Who’s afraid of a dirty corpse?”

He strode up, kicked the body under the straw, and turned a bloated face
to Guicheaux and the rest.

“To the chambers first, sirs, and then for the wine.”

Hopart’s recklessness persuaded them in a moment. They broke away, all
the fiercer for the fright, and raced for the stairway leading to the
solar and the chapel. Bertrand joined them as they reached the dais,
Arletta hanging on his arm, her face flushed, her eyes shining.

The men were jostling and crowding on the stairs, pulling one another
back in the scramble, cursing and shouting—a mad crew. Guicheaux was
the first to reach the solar. He ran to the hutch at the bottom of the
Vicomte’s bed, beat his spear-staff through the lid, and wrenched up the
splintered panels. They were all scrambling over the hutch like pigs
over a trough. One man pulled out a silver mug, another a bag of money,
a third an ivory crucifix set with stones.

“To the chapel!”

It was the big fellow, Hopart, who had kicked the dead body in the hall
who gave the cry. A dozen men followed him, leaving Guicheaux and the
rest to plunder the ambreys on either side of the fireplace, while
Arletta unlaced Bertrand’s bassinet, laughing all the while at the way
the men showed their greed.

They had forced the doorway of the chapel, when there was a sudden
scuffle, a swaying back of the press, the loud bay of a dog. Hopart was
rolling on the floor, stabbing at Brunet, who had him by the throat. The
men who had fallen back rushed in and slashed at the dog with their
swords and poniards. Hopart freed himself, hurled the hound aside, and
began to kick the beast as it lay dying upon the floor.

“Cowards!”

Hopart and his comrades were crowding together and staring at the lady
in the red tunic who stood upon the altar steps. The candles flickered
above her, their light glimmering on the silver upon the altar and on
the golden sheen in Tiphaïne’s hair. She was white and furious, moved to
the depths by Brunet’s death.

“Cowards!”

It would have been difficult to compress more scorn in one single word.
The rough thieves held back before her, even the great blackguard of a
Hopart looking clumsy and abashed. It needed another woman, and one of a
coarser type, to break the spell this white-faced madame had cast upon
the men.

“Ho, ho! the fine she-leopard. See—she has jewels on her! What, sirs,
are you afraid of a fine lady? Let me pass; I’ll show ye how to pull out
hair.”

It was Gwen, the broad-hipped wench who had caught her clothes on the
stump of the tree. She was shaking her fists and urging on the men with
the instinctive hatred of a veritable drab for a sister whose face was
as clean as her clothes. The men swayed forward towards the altar.
Hopart, his throat bloody from Brunet’s fangs, had his eyes on the
jewelled girdle that Tiphaïne wore. He shouldered the rest aside only to
be plucked back by a strong hand from the altar steps and sent
staggering against the wall.

“Back! back!”

Bertrand was before them, his sword out, his hair bristling, a look on
his face that the men had learned to fear. They gave ground as the white
blade whistled to and fro, huddling together, each man trying to get
behind his neighbor.

Bertrand drove them back towards the door, and then turned to the altar,
where Tiphaïne still stood. His bassinet was off, for Arletta had
unlaced it in the solar, and the light from the candles fell full upon
his face.

“Messire Bertrand du Guesclin!”

Tiphaïne’s hands were at her bosom. She was staring at the man before
her, incredulous scorn blazing in her eyes. Bertrand went back three
full paces and stood looking at Tiphaïne with his mouth agape.

“Messire Bertrand du Guesclin!”

“Madame, who are you?”

For answer she took up the silver swan and held it in her hands before
them all.

“Who was it who gave me this, messire, at the tournament at Rennes?”


                                   IX

THE one pure thing in that little chapel, Tiphaïne, stood there on the
altar steps, looking down on Bertrand, the swan of silver in her hands.
Behind her burned the candles, above rose the eastern window with its
painted glass: azure, purple, and green. She seemed strangely high above
them all, a being apart, one in whom no selfish cowardice dimmed the
glow of her woman’s scorn. For the common herd, the mere pawns in the
game of plunder and of war, she had no remembrance for the moment. It
was at Bertrand that she looked, sternly, wonderingly, yet with a
sadness that shadowed her whole face.

As for Bertrand, he stood with his sword held crosswise in his hands,
his head bowed down a little, his brows contracted like a man facing a
cloud of dust. He looked at Tiphaïne as though confident that he had no
cause for shame, but failed in the deceit, as a man who was not utterly
a blackguard should. The girl’s eyes made him feel hot from head to
heel. She was so calm, so proud, so uncompromising, so pure. To Bertrand
she was as a being who had stepped by magic out of a golden past. He
found himself shuddering at the thought of what might have befallen her
had Hopart and the rest laid their rough hands upon her body.

“Messire Bertrand du Guesclin, have you nothing to say to me?”

Bertrand was squaring his shoulders and trying to look her frankly in
the face.

“We took this for the Sieur de Rohan’s place,” he said.

Tiphaïne’s eyes held his.

“How much honor is there in the excuse, messire?”

“Honor?”

“To take the castles of one’s friends, castles that have no garrisons,
where the Black Death conquered before you came?”

The men and women were crowding the far end of the chapel, grinning and
giggling, and not a little astonished at the way that Bertrand had his
tail between his legs. It was a new thing for them to see their captain
bearded, and bearded successfully, by a mere woman.

The truth was plain to Tiphaïne as she looked at the man’s sullen and
silent face, and at the rough plunderers who called him leader. She had
no fear either of Bertrand or his men. The plague had taught her to look
on death without a tremor.

“Then you are no longer of the Blois party, Messire Bertrand du
Guesclin.”

“I—madame?”

“Yes.”

He gnawed his lip, with the air of a man wishing himself saved from some
merciless scourging.

“The Sieur de Rohan is for the Count of Blois.”

“It is so.”

“Therefore, messire”—and she looked down at him from her full
height—“therefore—I do not understand.”

The woman Gwen, who had torn her skirts on the trunk of the tree, began
to laugh and declaim:

“Lord help us, what has come to the captain? Did ye ever see such a meek
gentleman?”

The men chuckled. Bertrand whipped round with a devil’s look in his
eyes, and made at them, making mighty sweeps with his sword.

“Out! out!”

His wrath sobered them. There was something terrible in it, something so
grim that they quailed and went back before him, pushing one against
another. Few of the men were cowards, but none wished to tempt the
whistling fierceness of Bertrand’s sword.

“Out! out!”

They crowded through the doorway, flinching, and covering their faces
with their arms. In a minute the chapel was empty, but Bertrand still
followed them. He drove them through the solar and down the stairway
into the hall, thrusting Arletta out last, and barring the door.
Huddling together like a flock of silly sheep, they stood gaping at the
blank wall and the closed door.

Bertrand lingered a moment in the solar, listening, one hand gripping
the handle of his sword, the other stroking his strong chin. It was even
as though this great, grim-faced fellow, who had driven twenty men
before him by sheer strength of will, shrank from facing the woman
waiting for him in the chapel. After pacing the solar, he shook himself
and recrossed the threshold. Tiphaïne was standing where he had left
her. Her eyes looked straight at Bertrand as he moved towards her,
trying not to slouch or shirk her gaze.

“Well, messire?”

She challenged him curtly with those two words. It was no mere question,
but the call to an ordeal that he could not shirk.

“I am sorry—” he began.

“Sorry! That is generous—indeed! See, there lies my best friend, my dog
Brunet, slashed to death by the swords of your men. My castle gate has
been broken by you, my father’s house pillaged!”

Her words came quickly, yet with the clear ring of an armorer’s hammer
upon steel. She was still wroth with him, and, with good reason, grieved
also by the falling of his manhood into such a life.

Bertrand could not meet her eyes.

“What can I say to you, madame?”

She dropped her arm and looked at him in silence, her face aglow, her
breath drawn deeply.

“Messire Bertrand! Messire Bertrand!”

The change of tone was wonderful, piercing through to the man’s heart.
He hung his head, knowing too well what was passing in her mind.

“I am what I am,” he said, sullenly.

“Yet—you remember Rennes?”

“What good is it, madame, to remember what one cannot keep.”

“What good, messire! Have you, then, fallen so much from your own
heart?”

He flung back his head suddenly and looked her in the face.

“Why should I shirk it?” he said. “I am what I am—a captain of free
companions, a beast, a ruffian—God knows what! Where is my honor? Ask
those great lords who made me what I am.”

He seemed to recover his dignity of a sudden, a dignity that, though
bitter and rebellious, boasted sincerity and truth. He rested his
sword-point on the floor, crossed his two hands on the pommel, and
waited like a man who has thrown down the gage.

Tiphaïne stood above him on the altar steps.

“Then you have forgotten Rennes?” she said.

“I—madame?”

“How, then, should Bertrand du Guesclin have fallen to leading these
poor fools to the plunder of Breton homes? I should not have dreamed it
when—I was a child—at Rennes.”

Her words moved him, and he bent his head.

“Men fail—sometimes,” he said, sullenly.

“Sometimes; but you—”

“I?”

“You—who were so strong, messire; you—who feared nothing!”

He stretched out his arms before her, the sword sweeping the air.

“Before God—the whole fault was not mine!”

“And why not yours, Bertrand du Guesclin?”

“They were against me—those great captains; what was I to them?—a dog
to be kicked when the meat scorched on the spit.”

“And then?”

“They took my honor from me. Was not that enough?”

“No man need lose his honor, even though the whole world calls him
liar.”

He looked at her steadfastly a moment, noting her queenliness and the
sadness of her eyes.

“I am what I am; the how, or why, neither mends—nor matters. Give me
your commands.”

She turned to the altar, and, lifting the silver swan, held it out to
him with both her hands.

“Take it, messire.”

He glanced up at her and frowned.

“Not that!”

“And yet you remember Rennes?”

He caught her meaning, and understood—to his own cost—the significance
of the thing she wished.

“You strike hard, but the blows are true,” he said. “I have lost what
once was mine; I acknowledge it; a man can do no more.”

He sheathed his sword and took the swan from Tiphaïne, looking at her
hands and nothing else. For Bertrand there was a bitter symbolism in the
scene. The few pure memories he had given to the past were flung back to
him like the dry petals of a cherished flower.

He thrust the silver swan under his surcoat, so that it was held there
by his belt.

“And now?”

She stood silent a moment, as though considering.

“Am I to be obeyed?”

He crossed himself.

“Before God, yes.”

He looked up at her and waited.

“These are my commands,” she said: “return your plunder; bury the two
dead men—in the hall. Mend the gate that you have broken; then leave us
to our liberty.”

“Here—alone?”

“I have said it.”

“But—madame!”

“Madness—you would say?”

“Only command me, and I will see you safe to Rennes, or Josselin, or
Dinan.”

She was calm and determined, for she had made her plans.

“Messire, I have said it. I am not alone,” and she drew back the
hangings and showed him Jehanot, cowering against the wall.

Bertrand looked at her, baffled, yet realizing that she wished to be
obeyed.

“I would have had it otherwise, madame.”

“And I—had it been different.”

He turned and pointed towards Brunet’s body.

“And the hound?”

“Ah, poor Brunet, leave him; Jehanot and I will bury him. But for the
rest—”

“You shall be obeyed.”

She turned suddenly, as though she had ended her meeting with him, and
knelt down before the altar, her hands folded over her bosom. Jehanot
was kneeling also, while from poor Brunet’s body the blood still curled
across the stones. Bertrand stood motionless for a moment at the chapel
door, looking at Tiphaïne as though he were being banished from light
and warmth into the night. Perhaps she did not trust him. Why should
she? Had he not broken the child’s faith she had kept for him from the
past?

He went out into the solar and closed the chapel door. A fierce gloom
had fallen on him, the gloom of a proud man who has had the cold truth
flung in his face. Great God, was he so vile a fellow that Tiphaïne held
the Black Death’s terror to be more merciful than his kindness? Yes, he
was a beast, a bully, a common thief. Bertrand humbled himself with all
the passionate thoroughness of his nature.

Tiphaïne had given him her commands. Good! He would at least show her
that he could obey. Striding through the solar and down the stairs, he
found his fellows still loitering in the hall. They were whispering
together with the restless air of men vaguely afraid of the days before
them. Some were counting money on one of the long tables, others
gloating over the spoil they had taken, and making coarse jests at
Bertrand’s lingering in the chapel.

Bertrand came down into the hall, his naked sword over one shoulder, his
mouth set. He looked the men over with that searching stare that seemed
to fix itself on every one in turn. Bertrand was in one of his silent,
tight-lipped moods. The men waited, watching him and wondering what was
to follow.

“Guicheaux, hither!”

The words were sharp and vicious. Guicheaux started, colored, and came
forward nimbly.

“You have a silver mug under your surcoat.”

The quipster would have lied had he dared, but Bertrand’s eyes were on
him.

“Come, do you hear me? Disgorge, all of you. Guicheaux, put your mug
down on the floor at my feet.”

They began to murmur, to grumble, to nudge one another. Guicheaux
hesitated. Bertrand’s lion’s roar set the rafters ringing.

“Come, all of you; let me have no grumbling! Hopart, you have money on
you. Bring it here, I say, or, by God, I will break your neck!”

The men had seen him fierce, but never in such a mood as this before.
They obeyed, grudgingly, sullenly, each man knowing Bertrand for his
master, and fearing to be the first to feel his wrath. Cups, money,
ewers, a silver “ship,” a rich girdle or two were lying in a heap at
Bertrand’s feet. His face softened as he took the swan of silver from
under his surcoat and added it to the pile of spoil.

“Men,” he said, with a keen look.

They stood watching him; no grumbling was to be heard.

“I have sought a favor from you, and you have obeyed me. I give you
thanks.”

Guicheaux grinned at the coolness of the speech. He had an inveterate
love of insolent address, and he could have licked Bertrand’s shoes for
homage at that moment.

“Men, I have some share of plunder on the pack-horses. Divide it among
yourselves. I make a gift of it.”

The change that swept over the rough faces was significant. Satisfaction
succeeded surliness, and they cheered him as though he had won some
great fight and driven the English into the sea.

Bertrand, who knew their hearts, held up his sword for silence. How
different the applause of the fellows seemed to him from what it would
have seemed an hour ago.

“Guicheaux, take ten men, find tools and timber, and repair the gate.”

Guicheaux grimaced, but prepared to see the whim obeyed.

“The rest of you go out over the moat and pile your arms in the aspen
wood. We shall march as soon as the gate is mended.”

Never had Bertrand’s free companions met with such strange strategy
before. To take plunder—only to return it; to break down a gate—only
to rear it up again! They could make nothing of the riddle, save that
the lady in the chapel had bearded Bertrand as though she had been a
queen of France. They poured out from the hall, leaving Bertrand
standing before the pile of metal, the silver swan glistening in the
sunlight that slanted from one of the narrow windows. He stood there a
long while, leaning on his sword, his face dark and expressionless, his
eyes sad. At last he turned to the penance he had taken upon himself,
the burying of the bodies that lay stiff under the straw.

Alone he buried them, digging a shallow grave in the orchard, while
Guicheaux and his comrades hammered at the gate. There was heroism in
the deed, but Bertrand hardly felt it at the moment. The responsibility
was his, and he took it, lest his men should suffer.

The gate was patched and firm upon its hinges, Richard and the lad
Berart stretched in their last resting-place under the apple-trees. The
“free companions” had built a fire in the aspen wood, and were cooking
meat and making a meal. They had joined their sagacities in unravelling
the mystery of their captain’s orders, but none save the women came near
discovering the truth.

“I will tell ye how it is,” and fat Gwen wiped her mouth and looked at
Arletta, of whom she was jealous: “madame, yonder, was once the
captain’s lady love; that is why the brave fellow looked so meek.”

Meanwhile Bertrand had passed once more into the empty hall, and was
standing staring at the swan of silver crowning the untaken spoil. No
sound came from the chapel, where Tiphaïne and old Jehanot kept
sanctuary till the troop had gone. Bertrand was smiling sorrowfully and
fingering his chin. Suddenly he took his poniard from its sheath and
went to the high table on the dais. Bending over it, he carved a rude
cross thereon, and, taking the swan of silver, set it on the board
beside the cross.

Then he saluted the closed door of the solar and went out of the Aspen
Tower to join his men.


                                   X

A WIND had risen when Bertrand and his men rode forward into the
woodways of Broceliande. Falling leaves were flickering everywhere,
drifting in showers, dyeing the green grass bronze and gold. The forest
was full of the murmuring of the crisp foliage of autumn. Deep in the
inner gloom the rust-red masses of the dead beech leaves glowed like
metal at dull heat. The western sky had taken its winter tones, that
flush of orange and of maroon that backs the purple of the misty hills.

Bertrand loitered behind his men, slouching in the saddle and looking
straight before him into the forest. The emotions in him were complex
for the moment, so much so that they might have taken their temper from
Broceliande itself. The rustling of leaves, for falling memories; the
shrill piping of the wind, all human in its infinite anxiousness and
dread. Humiliation and gloom were heavy on Bertrand’s soul. He had been
shown his own likeness in the mirror of Tiphaïne’s honor, and the
ugliness thereof had made him consider what manner of man he was.

He awoke at last to find Arletta watching him as she trotted beside him
on her half-starved nag. There was a jealous look in the girl’s black
eyes, a sharp petulance about her face. Bertrand’s quixotry had puzzled
her not a little, and Gwen’s words were still sounding in her ears.

“Lording,” she said, “is the black dog back upon your shoulders?”

Bertrand frowned, and swore at his horse as the beast stumbled over a
piece of dead-wood. He was in no mood for Arletta’s questions.

“Mind your business, wench,” he said, “and I will mind my own.”

Arletta’s curiosity was aroused; moreover, it was not in her woman’s
nature to be driven from the truth with a snub.

“You have had these moods and whimsies of late, lording.”

“Ah, have I?”

“Yes, often and often, and to-night you look blacker than a Moor. Who is
the lady who scolded you in the chapel?”

She affected innocence, but the pretence could not hide the hardness of
her voice.

“What is that to you?” quoth Bertrand, digging his knees into his
horse’s flanks.

“Nothing, lording, nothing.”

“Nothing, eh? Then leave well alone.”

“Ah—ah—”

“What ails you now?”

“To-day you kissed me and were gay. What has happened?—what have I
done? Dear Heaven, I am always vexing you!”

Bertrand lost patience, and was turning on her with a snarl and a curse,
when something seemed to stay his temper. Tiphaïne’s face had risen
before him. She had told him the truth? Yes, he was a rough beast and a
bully.

“Let me be, child,” he said, even gently.

Arletta’s lips quivered, but she took his kindness into her heart and
looked less peevish and jealous about the eyes.

“Lording, maybe you are tired and hungry.”

She rummaged in the bag that hung on her saddle, and brought out a piece
of bread and a few olives.

“Take them, lording,” she said, holding out her hands.

Bertrand was touched. He took the food and ate it.

“Thanks, child,” he said, “you must put up with my rough temper, and
close your ears when I take to growling.”

                 *        *        *        *        *

In the Aspen Tower, Tiphaïne had come from the chapel, after covering
Brunet’s body with the cloth from the altar. She had made Jehanot sit by
the solar fire, for the pain of his broken jaw and the terror he had
borne had brought the old man near to a collapse. The pillaged chest,
the rifled ambreys, the scanty furniture, tossed pellmell into the
corners, made Tiphaïne wonder whether Bertrand had kept his vow.

She left Jehanot in the solar, and, going down into the hall, found the
pelf piled on the floor, even as Bertrand had promised. The straw had
been thrown aside, and the bodies of Richard and the lad Berart were no
longer there. Then Tiphaïne’s eyes fell upon the swan of silver,
swimming beside the rough cross cut by Bertrand on the high table.

However proud a woman may be, she can rarely cast past kindness wholly
from her heart. Her sweetness, if she be a good woman, persists in
trying to sanctify a friendship threatened by all the influences of
fate. Tiphaïne had tried her power on Bertrand that day. Her courage,
like a bold haggard, had flown at the man’s rough pride and brought it
tumbling out of the blue. Bertrand had obeyed her, save in one respect.
He had left the prize he had won for her at Rennes, and had cut a cross
beside it, to symbolize some thought that had been working in his heart.

Tiphaïne’s face softened as she stood looking at the swan. She was not
without vanity, the true vanity of the soul that cries out with joy when
some great deed has been inspired; some evil pass prevented. Bertrand
had disobeyed her in one thing, and she grasped the thought that had
made him carve the cross upon the table. Her words had gone home to the
man’s heart; he was not dead to scorn; he could react still to the cry
of his own conscience.

Would the mood last? Tiphaïne hung her head and wondered. There were so
many powers behind the man, dragging him back from the prouder life. He
had been wronged, perhaps treated unjustly, driven to recklessness by
some undeserved disgrace. She remembered Bertrand’s passionate nature as
a child. He was quickly wounded, and stubborn over the smart thereof.

“Ah, Bertrand du Guesclin,” she thought, “how long will my words ring
within your ears? Will you hate me when your humbleness has gone? Will
you hold to the old life, or break from it like a brave man, turning
shame to good account? Who knows?—who knows? Yet I will keep this gift
of yours, to prove or condemn you as the days may show. Will it be the
smelting-pot for the silver swan, messire, or God’s altar again, towards
which the hearts of true men turn?”

                 *        *        *        *        *

Bertrand was fighting out the same question in his heart as he rode with
Arletta through the darkening woodways of Broceliande. Dusk was falling,
and the heavy silence of the forest was broken only by the trampling of
hoofs and the voices of his men. Mist and gloom were everywhere. The
falling of the leaves was very ghostly in the twilight, and the piping
of the wind grew more plaintive as the red flush dwindled in the west.

A sense of loneliness and of nothingness had fallen on Bertrand, a
savage spirit of self-abasement that took him by the shoulders and
thrust him down into the deeps. Of what use were Tiphaïne’s words to
him? Defeat was heavy on him, fate against him, and wherefore should he
swim against the tide? How could a mere freebooter, a beggarly captain
among thieves, hope to retrieve the failures of the past? He had chosen
his part in life, and he must abide by it, without clutching at the
golden fruit that hung above his reach. The past was beyond him, with
its memories. Nothing could flush his soul once more with the boyish
ardor he had felt at Rennes.

It is strange to what poltroonery even a brave man will fall, and how
the stoutest heart can flag, the most strenuous spirit fall into the
mopes. Men are not demi-gods, and their very fibres are fashioned out of
clay. Physical starvation can bring the strutting hero low, while soul
hunger is the most paralytic misery of all. The truest courage is that
which meets fate in the mists of twilight, and passes the valley of
shadows with set mouth and dogged will. It is easy to be brave when
trumpets scream and the flush of fame burns upon the clouds. To defeat
defeat, alone, and with the bitterness of failure in the heart—then is
it that the iron in the man must prove its temper. As yet Bertrand had
not learned the highest courage. He was as a petulant boy who cries
“Shame! Shame!” when the world baffles his first venture.

The man Guicheaux came cantering back from the main company, for it was
growing dark, and they would have to lodge as best they might under the
autumn shelter of Broceliande.

“Shall I call a halt, captain?”

Bertrand glanced at him like a man waking unwillingly from sleep, and
nodded.

“Make me a fire apart, Guicheaux,” he said.

The quipster grinned, and glanced at Arletta.

“There are some big beeches yonder, lording,” he said, flourishing his
hand as a signal to the men to halt.

“The leaves are dry as shavings, and there is bracken waiting to be cut.
We shall find plenty of dead wood about, and a good beech-tree will make
Dame Arletta a fine bower.”

Guicheaux trotted away, and the men were seen off-saddling under the
trees—huge spreading beeches that stood on a low ridge between two
valleys. The free companions piled their arms about the tree-trunks, and
used the boughs as pegs to hang their harness on. Some of them picketed
the horses, after watering them at a stagnant pool, some fifty yards
down the slope. Others cut down bracken with their swords, and gathered
dead-wood to make a fire. The two women, Gwen and Barbe, chattered and
bandied their coarse jests with the men as they looked to the serving of
the evening meal.

Bertrand had unsaddled his horse, tethered the beast, and sat himself
down at the foot of one of the trees with his shoulders resting against
the trunk. He let Arletta look to her own nag, and did not rouse himself
to give her a helping hand. His morose mood was selfish in its obstinate
self-pity. He hardly heeded the girl as she came and knelt beside him on
the beech leaves and began to search her wallet for food.

Presently Guicheaux approached with an armful of sticks. He kicked the
dry leaves together and began to build a fire, looking curiously at
Bertrand from time to time, and smiling mischievously at Arletta.
Crouching, he struck sparks with his flint and steel, and blew on the
tinder till it flared up and set the dry leaves blazing. Guicheaux
rubbed his hands before the flames with comfortable unction, and looked
at the two women who were slinging a cooking-pot over the other fire.
The men were trooping in with bundles of bracken, which they began to
spread as bedding for the night.

Guicheaux glanced round at Bertrand moping against the tree. “Some of
Gaston’s pig is to fatten us, lording,” he said.

Bertrand did not seem to hear him.

“Bread, boiled pork, and a mug of cider. Consult your stomach, messire,
whether it be not hungry.”

Arletta darted an impatient look at the quipster, and ordered him away
with a wave of the hand. The captain had the black-dog on his shoulders,
and it was better for all that he should be left alone.

Presently she crept close to Bertrand and offered to unlace his
bassinet. Her brown hands were quickly at their work, Bertrand letting
her disarm him, piece by piece, staring sullenly into the fire, and not
guessing how much he resembled a sour and surly child. Arletta gave him
all her patience, keeping her lips shut and pestering him with no more
questions. She took the rusty bassinet and laid it amid the beech
leaves, and soon shoulder-plates, demi-brassarts, and greaves were lying
beside it.

Arletta’s fingers were on the buckle of his sword-belt.

“Ha! what are you at? Let it be!”

He pushed her hands away, looking at her searchingly.

“Lording!”

“I trust no one with my sword; no one shall play tricks with it. Are you
for treachery?”

The taunt was a mean one, and Arletta winced.

“Your sword is a true sword,” she said, “and do you not trust me also?”

She put her hands out to him as she knelt with a pleading tenderness on
her face. Bertrand looked in her eyes, and hated his own soul. Poor,
honorless wench that she was, she shamed him, and gave him a loyalty
that he did not deserve.

“I trust you, Letta,” he said, touching her cheek.

Her sharp face mellowed, and seemed to catch warmth and color from the
fire. Her black eyes glistened, and she looked handsome and desirable,
with her nut-brown skin and raven hair, red lips pouting over her small
teeth.

“Lording, I am only a woman.”

Guicheaux approached them again, carrying a slice of steaming pork on
his poniard, a loaf of bread, and a stone flask of cider. Arletta took
the food from him and nodded him back towards the fire, where the free
companions were making a brave battle over their meal. She knelt down
again beside Bertrand, and pressed him to eat, coaxing him
half-playfully, half-wistfully, till she won her way. Food, drink, and
the cheerfulness of the fire worked their spell on Bertrand’s spirits.
He began to feel comforted in the inner man, warmer about the body, less
befogged about the brain. Life had its satisfactions, after all, and
what were glory and the frail fancies of chivalry compared with good
food and a hale hunger? He began to smile at Arletta as she lay curled
in the beech leaves, her green tunic tight about her figure, and held
the stone bottle in her brown and rough-skinned hands.

“Drink deep, lording,” and she laughed; “it will keep the damp out. See
how bravely the fire burns.”

She began to eat in turn, now that Bertrand had taken his fill, cutting
the meat and bread with the knife she carried at her girdle. Her eyes
caught the light from the fire, and her black hair enhanced the pale
charm of her peevish face. Bertrand slouched lazily against the tree. He
was content for the moment with Arletta’s comeliness.

Night had settled over Broceliande; leagues of darkness and of mystery
wrapped them round, while the flames tongued the gloom and Guicheaux and
his gossips drank and laughed about their fire.

Bertrand stretched his arms and yawned.

“Food puts new courage into a man.”

She bent towards him with a sinuous gliding of the body, pouted out her
lips, and put her face close to his.

“You are yourself again, lording.”

Bertrand kissed her, thinking of Tiphaïne, and swearing stoutly in his
heart that he was beyond her scorn and pity. Arletta, red and happy,
started up, and began to pile leaves and bracken into a bed beneath the
tree. She made a pillow by rolling leaves up in an old tunic, and threw
more wood upon the fire.

“There, lording, I have made a bed.”

She took him by the hands and dragged him playfully from the tree.

The free companions were rolling themselves in their cloaks about their
fire and half burying their bodies in the litter of bracken. Only one
man stood to his arms, to take his watch while the others slept. One by
one the voices died down and surrendered to the silence of the forest.
The clouds had broken overhead, and a young moon was shining through and
through, a patch of celestial silver above the black and half-leafless
branches of the trees. The sentinel, after yawning for an hour, and
rubbing his heavy eyes with his knuckles, looked cautiously at Bertrand,
and slunk from his post to crawl into the bracken about the fire. Under
the beech-trees there was naught but a tangle of bodies, arms, legs, and
snoring faces crowded close about the flames. Broceliande’s stillness
was supreme. Like some forest of dreams, she seemed to hold these
sleepers in her magic power.

Three hours or more had passed when Arletta started awake with a low cry
and sat up in terror, her hands on Bertrand’s chest. She had been
dreaming, and had thought that in her sleep strange shapes had been
crowding round her in the dark. She shivered, and crouched rigid and
motionless, staring as though bewitched into the depths of the gloom
about the fire.

“Bertrand, lording, wake—wake!”

She tugged in terror at Bertrand’s arms as he lay beside her on the
leaves and bracken. The horses were whinnying, stamping, and snorting
under the trees where the men had tethered them. Arletta’s eyes were
fixed on two dots of light that stared eerily at her out of the dark.

Bertrand awoke, grumbling and yawning, and clutching at Arletta with his
arms.

“What, the dawn already?”

“No, no! Look yonder; see—in the dark—there!”

Bertrand heard the horses screaming, started up, and found Arletta
quivering beside him, her face white as linen, her eyes great with fear.
The moon was behind a cloud, and as Bertrand followed the pointing of
Arletta’s hand he understood in an instant the meaning of her terror.
Out of the blackness of the forest circles of red crystal were shining
on them, two by two. There was a padding and rustling of feet in the
dead leaves, the vague flitting of dark figures to and fro, a forward
movement of the blood-red eyes.

“Wolves, by God!”

There was a great plunging and screaming amid the horses as Bertrand
sprang up, kicked the fire into a blaze, and, snatching a burning branch
from it, made at the circle of eyes, roaring like a roused lion. The
dark shapes swerved and scampered over the leaves, snarling and snapping
their jaws, but flinching from Bertrand and his burning brand. The free
companions were scrambling up from the litter of bracken. They saw
Bertrand beating the darkness with his fiery flail, vague shadows flying
before him like the evil spirits of the forest.

The moon came from behind the cloud at the same instant, showing the
struggling, sweating horses, squealing and kicking, and ready to break
loose.

“Wolves! wolves!”

They picked up brands from the fire, and charged this way and that, the
beasts scattering before them and slinking away into the darkness.
Hopart, Guicheaux, and several others ran to quiet the horses and to
prevent them from breaking loose. The tumult ceased in due course, and
the men came crowding back about the fire.

Bertrand strode towards them, carrying his burning branch.

“Guicheaux, Hopart, Simon, whose watch was it? Who the devil let these
brutes up so near the fires?”

The free companions were jostling one another, trying to discover in the
dusk the fellow who had stood on guard when they had lain down to sleep.
It was the Poitevin lad who had shown such terror when the Black Death
had startled them in the hall of the Aspen Tower. He was skulking behind
a tree, ready to take to his heels had he not feared the wolves and the
darkness. Hopart discovered him, and dragged him towards Bertrand before
the fire.

“Pierre, is it? So, lad, you fell asleep. We’ll read thee a lesson.”

The Poitevin, scared to death, cringed as his comrades hustled and
cuffed him. They were furious with the lad for having deserted his post
and left them unguarded against the perils of the night.

“Mercy! Mercy! Messire Bertrand, Messire Bertrand, they are tearing my
arms off!”

Hopart smote Pierre on the mouth with the back of his hand.

“Scullion! Crybaby! Jackass!”

“Let him be, men.”

They left him grudgingly, as though they had caught some of the savagery
of Broceliande’s wolves. Pierre stood shaking before Bertrand. Then he
dropped on his knees and began to snivel, his poltrooning drawing
laughter and taunts from Hopart and the rest.

“Get up, man, get up!”

By way of being wisely foolish, the Poitevin grovelled the more, and
tried to take Bertrand by the knees.

“Mercy, lording, mercy! I was tired, devilish tired—”

Bertrand looked at him, and then rolled the fellow backward with a
thrust of the foot.

“Stand up, fool!” he said, sharply. “Stand up—like a man! Guicheaux,
give him twenty cuts with your belt. We will let him off easily. Next
time it shall be the rope.”

They took Pierre, stripped his back, and trounced him till the blood
flowed. It was Arletta who pleaded with Bertrand for the lad, and saved
him ten strokes out of the twenty, for Guicheaux would have beaten him
till he fainted. They piled wood on the fires and retethered the horses,
for there would be no more sleep for the free companions that night.
Squatting round the fire, they talked and gossiped together, and shouted
songs to frighten the wolves.

As for Bertrand, he lay his head on Arletta’s knees, staring at the
flames, and listening to the howling of the beasts as they still padded
round them in the darkness. He was thinking again of Tiphaïne, of the
counsel she had given him, and of the cross he had cut on the high table
with his poniard. What would she make of his remorse if she could see
him lying with his head in Arletta’s lap? And yet the girl was as loyal
as a dog, patient and gentle when her jealousy had no prick of passion.

Bertrand, as he lay, felt her hands upon his forehead.

“Sleep, lording,” she said, as she bent over him. “Nothing can harm you
while I am watching.”


                                   XI

THEY had been on the march an hour next morning, following the winding
forest ways under Guicheaux’s guidance, when Hopart and several others
who held the van came plump upon a couple of peasants squatting beside a
miserable fire. In the centre of a clearing stood a rude hut built of
logs and thatched with whin and heather. The grass was all trampled and
muddy about the place, as though a number of horses had been tethered
for the night.

At the first glimpse of the free lances and Hopart’s red face under its
iron war-hat, the men by the fire skipped up like rabbits and bolted for
the woods. The free companions gave chase, hallooing to the peasants to
stop, and spattering them with maledictions as they still continued to
run. The slimmer of the two gained the undergrowth and dived into it
like a bird into a bush. Hopart, however, came thundering down on the
other, who was lumbering along on a lame leg, toppled him over by
thrusting his spear between his knees, and, rolling from the saddle, had
the gentleman in hand. He was a stupid, hairy-faced clod, with a
pendulous lower lip and a scar across one cheek. They brought him to
Bertrand, who had ridden in with Arletta, and set him in the midst
before the captain’s horse.

Bertrand, who had been struggling with his conscience since the rising
of the sun, looked round the clearing, noticed the trampled grass, and
promptly fell to questioning the lame boor Hopart had brought to earth.

“Hallo, Jacques Bonhomme, whose hut is that?”

The peasant indicated his own person with his thumb.

“Yours, eh? And who have you been lodging? A large party by the look of
the grass. Speak up! We are Breton men, and we are not here to steal.”

The man’s face brightened a little as he scratched his chin and looked
cunning.

“Maybe you are of the Montfort party, lording?”

“Maybe we are, maybe we are not. Who have you had camped here for the
night?”

“Monk Hanotin, Croquart’s bully.”

“Who? Say that again.”

“Monk Hanotin, lording, and twenty men. They’ve thove my old sow, bad
blood to them, burned my sticks of furniture, and taken all the meal I
had in the tub.”

Bertrand was frowning at the man, while Hopart and the rest listened in
silence.

“Thank the saints, Jacques, that they took nothing else. Croquart’s men!
The devil! And how long have they been gone?”

The man pulled the hairs in his shaggy beard.

“Maybe an hour, maybe less.”

“We saw nothing of them. They are ahead of us, eh?”

“No, lording, they went west.”

“And we rode east. Well, what do you know, anything?”

There was more hair-pulling, more screwing up of the peasant’s sleepy
but cunning eyes, as though he were trying to tune his wits to
Bertrand’s temper.

“I heard something, lording, of the business they have in hand.”

“You did! Tell us.”

“When they were kicking me and making me burn my own stools and table I
heard Monk Hanotin talking. They are for the Vicomte de Bellière’s
tower, the Aspen Tower we call it in these parts. I reckon they mean to
pluck it as they plucked my poor hens.”

Bertrand straightened in the saddle, a flash of fierceness crossing his
face, as though one of his men had called him a coward. Bending forward,
he held his poniard at the peasant’s throat, while Hopart and another
gripped him by the arms and shoulders.

“Swear, Jacques Bonhomme! Swear, swear!”

The man looked stupidly into Bertrand’s eyes as though fascinated.

“Swear, lording?”

“That you have spoken the truth.”

The fellow shook off Hopart’s grip and crossed himself.

“By Holy Jesu, Our Lady, and St. Ives,” he said, “I swear!”

Bertrand clapped his poniard back into its sheath.

“Good,” he said. “God see to it, for your throat’s sake, that you are
not a liar. How many men had Hanotin with him?”

“Twenty, I should say, lording—English, Flemings, Gascons—cut-purses
enough.”

Bertrand’s upper lip tightened. He was alive again to the last sinew.

“Jacques, you know the forest ways?”

“Yes, lording.”

“Bring us to the Vicomte de Bellière’s tower before Hanotin and his
rogues break in.”

“Lording, I will do my best if you will bring back my old sow.”

Bertrand stood in the stirrups and called his men round him.

“Come, who is for robbing a brother thief? Shout, all of you, for
Bertrand du Guesclin and Brittany!”

And shout they did, ready as Bertrand to strike a blow at Hanotin,
Croquart the Fleming’s man. Guicheaux gave tongue to the common will.

“Lead on, lording, we will follow.”

“Well said, comrade,” quoth Hopart, “I’d give a knight’s ransom to stick
my poniard in Hanotin’s belly.”

There was stir and ardor everywhere. The men were down tightening up
girths and looking to each other’s armor. Guicheaux and Hopart were
unlading one of the pack-horses and hoisting up the peasant onto the
beast’s back. Bertrand had drawn his sword and was feeling the edge
thereof. Of a truth, God had given him his opportunity. He would save
Tiphaïne—yes, or lose his life in the adventure.

A hand touched his bridle. It was Arletta’s. She was looking up
wistfully, jealously, into Bertrand’s face.

“Take me with you, lording.”

“No, no, Letta, this is no woman’s business.”

“I can ride with the best—”

“Yes, you have spirit, child; but we shall have our stomachs full of
fighting before night. Stay with Gwen and Barbe. You will be safe here.”

Arletta went white under her black hair, and then red as fire. Her eyes
flashed, her bosom heaved.

“Lording, I will go with you—yes, yes, though you ride to save madame.
I know your heart, I know your heart!”

A wave of color swept over Bertrand’s face. He looked hard at Arletta,
who was clinging to his bridle with both hands.

“What! Jealous, Letta? For shame, for shame!”

She burst out weeping of a sudden, all her woman’s nature rushing out in
tears.

“Take me, lording, I am your servant. No, I’ll not stay while you are
fighting. Lording, lording!”

She leaned against his horse’s shoulder, and tried to clasp him with her
arms. Bertrand was frowning and gnawing at his lip. His mood had
changed; the sullen repinings of the night were past. He felt his sword
sharp, his arm mighty.

“Well, you shall come,” he said.

“Lording, I am your servant.”

She kissed his hands and sprang away, smiling dimly through her tears.
Yet her heart was not quiet despite her victory. Why was Bertrand so
fierce and eager to fly at Hanotin’s throat? Was it because he was of
the English party, or because—And Arletta clinched her fists and
shivered.

So Bertrand and his men turned back towards the Aspen Tower, leaving the
two women in the hut, with Simon and the Poitevin to guard them and the
baggage-cattle. Bertrand took the lead once more, and loitered no longer
like a sick stag behind the herd. Guicheaux had Jacques Bonhomme on a
horse beside him, keeping a fast hold on the bridle, and improving the
fellow’s loyalty by grimly reminding him that some one’s back would be
the worse for their stirrup-straps if the Aspen Tower were not reached
before night. The men were blithe and full of fettle. Monk Hanotin and
his free lances were gentlemen of parts—brilliant rogues, so far as
devilry could carry them. They did not ride with empty saddles. The
peasant swore that they had the spoil of half a dozen castles and manors
on their pack-horses.

As for Bertrand, the whole tone of life was changed in him since he had
turned back from that patch of open land in Broceliande’s heart. The
mopes had fallen away; he had a deed in view; the day was justified by
its endeavor. Some strange stroke of chance had beaten him back towards
the woman who had shown him his own soul. He was riding to save
Tiphaïne—Tiphaïne, the child who had made a man of him at Rennes. He
recalled her as he had known her then—sweet, winsome, passionate,
generous in her championing of his ugliness. He saw her as she had stood
but yesterday on the altar steps, brave, scornful, haloed round with a
lustre of gold. All the deep pathos of the scene smote home to him—dead
Brunet’s body, the pest-stricken home, old Jehanot shivering behind the
hangings. Why, he had been no better then than this bully of Croquart’s,
this Hanotin whom he was thirsting to slay! Great God, how a man might
discover his true self in the likeness of another!

Bertrand awoke over the peril of the child he had loved of old. He was
as hot to save her as though he were still her champion at Rennes.
Tiphaïne in Hanotin’s ruffian hands! Bertrand set his teeth and raged at
the thought of it. He must reach the Aspen Tower before the patched gate
fell.

Arletta rode at Bertrand’s side that morning, biting her red lips, and
tasting the bitterness of her own reflections. A woman is quick in the
telling of a man’s moods, and his actions speak for him in lieu of
words. With Arletta jealousy was an ever-smouldering passion. It lurked
at all times behind her pale and sinful face, and in the restless deeps
of her troubled eyes. She had been known to stab fat Gwen in the arm
because the woman had dared to laugh at Bertrand before his men. Arletta
could brook no rivalry in this poor, honorless conceit of hers. She
loved Bertrand, loved him like a mother, a mistress, and a slave—was
proud of his great strength and of the truth that he belonged to her.

Yet Arletta had kept a vision of madame of the Aspen Tower, concerning
whom her lord had been so glum and silent. She hated Tiphaïne with her
whole soul. A woman soon grasps the character of a sister woman, and to
Arletta Tiphaïne stood for every contrast that could make Bertrand see
her as she was. Untarnished pride and haughty purity! The thin,
white-faced light of love, with her jet-black hair and sinuous ways,
knew how steep was the slope between Tiphaïne and herself. She had seen
her but for a moment, but that moment was sufficient. Bertrand, her
master, had humbled himself before this lady of the tower, and to
Arletta there had been a reflected bitterness in Bertrand’s homage. She
was but a poor sparrow-hawk compared to this gerfalcon, whose splendid
pinions had never been imped by the hand of man.

About noon they halted by a stream to water the horses and make a meal.
Arletta could see how Bertrand chafed and fretted at the delay, how hot
and fierce he was to come up with Hanotin and his free lances, whose
tracks showed in the wet grass. Arletta would have rejoiced if half the
horses had fallen lame; but no, there was to be no slackening of the
chase that day. Bertrand was in the saddle, inexorably eager, and
shouting to his men:

“Forward! forward!”

The brown thickets swam by them as they cantered on through shadow and
through sunlight. The sun sank low, hurling his slanting showers of gold
over the bosom of Broceliande. Every forest monarch seemed afire,
touched with a glory that was not of earth. The pungent scent of the
rotting leaves rose up like invisible incense before the reddening altar
of the west. Another league and they would be on the brink of the
valley, and near the tower that Arletta hated.

Bertrand called a halt. He was a man who never racked his wits for
strategy or battle craft. Like a good hawk, he “waited on” till the
quarry rose in view; courage and strength of pinion did the rest. The
horses steamed in the frosty air. The men sat silent, images in steel,
listening for any sound that might break the silence. They were close on
the valley, close on Monk Hanotin and his scum of Gascons, English, and
Flemings.

From afar came the faint crying of a horn, wild and wailing, like the
voice of the dying day.

“Hear them, hear them, brave dogs!”

Hopart was biting at his beard and setting back his shoulders, as though
to feel their weight.

“Blow, brother Hanotin!” he growled. “We will be with thee before dark.”

They drew together under the trees, their eyes on Bertrand, who was
holding his breath and listening. The rough fellows had confidence in
him. There would be no bungling where Bertrand led.

“Ready, sirs?”

A growl and a loosening of swords came in response.

“Good. Keep your tongues quiet. We must hold to the trees till we have
the tower in sight.”

He was spurring on his horse when he remembered Arletta, and drew rein
again with an impatient frown.

“Here, one of you look after the girl. Keep her safe in the woods till
we have finished.”

Arletta, jealous and very miserable, held out her hands to him with a
sharp cry.

“Lording, I am not afraid—”

“What devil’s nonsense now! Back, I say! Am I to be obeyed?”

Arletta looked at Bertrand’s face, and slunk away as though he had
smitten her. Tiphaïne of the tower had all his tenderness. She only
cumbered him, and his passionate impatience hurt her heart.

“Off! I can look to myself,” she said, as one of the men came to take
her bridle. “Go forward and fight; I’ll be a clog on none of you.”

Another furlong and they neared the valley, pushing on cautiously under
the trees. Bertrand and Guicheaux rode ahead, speaking not a word, but
keeping their eyes fixed on the woodways before them. Soon the sky
broadened into a pillared arch of gold. The great trees gave back,
showing the valley and the aspens glimmering about the tower.

“Yonder are their horses.”

Guicheaux was pointing with his spear, his thin face working with
excitement.

“We have them, lording! We have them on the hip!”

Bertrand peered down the valley under his hand. He saw some thirty
horses picketed on the edge of the aspen wood. Only two men were
guarding them. Where were the rest?

He gave a shout, and drew his sword.

“Listen, they are breaking in!”

From the valley came the confused cries of men hurrying to the assault,
and Bertrand could hear the dull crash of blows given upon the gate. A
confused shimmer of steel showed under the black bulk of the tower as
Hanotin’s men thronged across the causeway.

“On—on!”

Bertrand was already galloping down the slope into the gold mist that
drowned the meadows.


                                  XII

HANOTIN’S men had already broken down the gate when Bertrand came
galloping through the aspen wood. He had halted but a moment to cut down
the two fellows who had been left to guard the horses, and who had drawn
their swords on him and tried to give the alarm to their comrades on the
causeway. Thanks to the din his own men were making, Hanotin had no
warning of the rescue that was at hand.

Tiphaïne, who had climbed the tower with Jehanot when Hanotin’s horn had
blown the first challenge, stood looking down in a species of stupor
through the machicolations of the battlements at the mob of men
struggling through the wreck of the twice-broken gate. They had forced
up the portcullis, and were shouting with savage triumph, their shouts
coming up to Tiphaïne like the snarling of wild beasts. She could see
their bassinets and shoulder-plates and their thrust-out heels as they
struggled to be first in through the entry.

The last men were still in view when she saw one of them clap his hand
to the back of his neck, turn, and stare in astonishment across the
moat. Tiphaïne, vividly receptive of all details in her dull terror,
noticed a red patch of blood between the rim of the man’s steel cap and
the edge of his gorget. He had been hit in the neck by a cross-bow bolt,
and was shouting and gesticulating, calling back his comrades, who were
crowding through the gate.

Tiphaïne was startled by a cry from old Jehanot. He was hopping from
foot to foot, brandishing his cross-bow, his eyes shining out curiously
above the bandage over his mouth and chin.

“Look! look!”

Tiphaïne followed the pointing of his hand, and understood whence the
cross-bow bolt had flown. Through the aspen wood, with its last yellow
leaves flickering in the sunlight, came Bertrand’s men, pressing forward
on foot behind their captain, whose sword flashed as he cantered down on
his great black horse. They came on in good order with their shields up,
spears bristling, steady and silent.

Tiphaïne recognized the blue surcoat.

“It is Bertrand!” she said—“Bertrand du Guesclin!”

Jehanot was waving his cross-bow above his head.

“A rescue! a rescue! To the chapel, madame. There will be bloody work.
Shut yourself in. I’ll bide here and watch.”

Hanotin’s men were crowding back under the arch of the gate, jostling
each other, taken by surprise. Some were for meeting Bertrand upon the
causeway, others for holding the tower and letting the portcullis fall.
Hanotin, a giant with a face like raw meat, came pushing through the
press, cursing his men, and shouldering them aside as a ship shoulders
the waves.

“Out of the way! Out of the way! Let me get a glimpse at these
gentlemen.”

He pushed through and had his desire—a vision of a wedge of shields and
spears thrusting forward across the causeway.

Hanotin sprang back, brandishing his mace.

“Down with the grid! Curse these foul trees, the bridge is jammed.”

He swept his men back, and stood alone to hold the entry till they
should have time to lower the portcullis. Bertrand saw that the need was
imminent.

“St. Ives!—Du Guesclin!”

Hanotin snarled and swung his mace.

“Out, fools, out!”

There was a squeal of delight from the battlements above. Old Jehanot
had toppled a loose stone over. It brushed Hanotin’s body, made him
stagger, and broke in fragments at his feet. Before the free lance could
recover Bertrand rushed on him, and knocked him over with a blow of the
fist. Shouting, cursing, heaving, the whole rout went in over Hanotin as
he struggled to rise. They drove the Monk’s men through the tower arch
by sheer weight of numbers, burst into the court, and stood shouting and
cheering as though gone mad.

Hanotin had picked himself up and was rallying his men. Furious at the
way he had been wrested and trampled under foot, he stormed at his
fellows, taunting them with having given way before a mob of footpads
and boys. Bertrand’s free companions in their rush had carried the
court-yard, but they had left the tower gate and guard-room in Hanotin’s
hands.

The Monk, who was an inspired bully, and knew how to make the most of a
situation, ordered the portcullis to be lowered—a piece of ostentatious
bravado that he was soon to regret. The great grid came jerking down;
they were to fight it out like cats in a cage. Hanotin bluffed beyond
his powers when he thought to frighten Bertrand into a surrender.

“Steady, steady. Keep close together, and follow when I give the word.
Let them drop the grid. They are stopping their own bolting-hole.”

Bertrand’s coolness heartened his men on the instant. They could see
that he was smiling—smiling one of those grim and quiet smiles they had
learned to treasure. Messire Bertrand knew his business. Guicheaux and
Hopart watched him in silence, ready for the spring they knew was
coming.

“Good-evening, brother. How is it to be—your mace against my sword?”

Hanotin ran his eyes over Bertrand’s figure, and shirked the challenge.

“Not so fast, sir,” he said; “I am too big for thee, and the game is
ours. Throw down your arms, or—” And he drew the edge of his hand
across his throat.

Bertrand laughed. His men were grinning and nudging one another,
gloating at the way the free lance had shirked the challenge. Bertrand
spoke a few words to them over his shoulder.

“As you will, brother,” he said, setting his sword swinging. “In, sirs,
in! Notre Dame du Guesclin! Follow me!”

Hanotin’s men were the better armed, but Bertrand, who had the advantage
of numbers, kept his fellows together, and broke Hanotin’s ranks at the
first charge. It was rough-and-ready scrimmaging enough in the gathering
darkness of the narrow court. Men shortened their swords, used poniards
and gadded fists, grappling together, squirming and wriggling on the
stones. Bertrand hunted out Hanotin, and hammered him while the sparks
flew. The bully labored with his mace, puffing and grunting as he gave
each blow. Twice wounded, he closed with Bertrand and tried to bear him
down beneath his weight. Hanotin would have been wiser had he shirked
the bear’s grip that had given Bertrand many a victory over the Breton
wrestlers as a lad. The Monk went down with a crash that startled even
the men who were struggling in the death grips round him. He lay still a
moment, and then, heaving himself upon his hands and knees, wriggled
away like a huge lizard into the thick of the press.

Bertrand sprang after him, but a sudden rush of his own men and a
weakening of the Montfort party threw him sideways against the wall.
Hopart, who was close at hand, helped Bertrand to his feet.

“Hurt, lording?”

“Hurt? Not a bit of it! On; they are losing heart!”

They were losing ground also, and had been driven back under the tower
gateway. With the grid down there was no escape save into the
guard-room, or up the newel stairway leading to the lesser solar, and by
the gallery to the lord’s solar and the chapel. Hanotin, who had
recovered his feet and picked up a fallen sword, shouted to his men to
take to the stairway. There was a rush for the narrow entry, Hanotin and
three others holding their ground while the rest tumbled pellmell up the
stairs.

This was the very move Bertrand had dreaded, for he knew that Tiphaïne
must be hidden somewhere in the rooms above. He had seen her head on the
tower for an instant when he and his men had first charged for the gate.
Hanotin’s free lances would be like wild beasts brought to bay in the
place. They might kill the girl, or harm might come to her with men
hunting one another through the darkening rooms. Calling off ten of his
own fellows, he left Hopart and the rest to force the stairs, and
doubled across the court-yard for the hall.

It had grown so dark that the great room was like a cavern. Bertrand
groped through it, and climbed the stairs towards the solar. The door
was slammed against him from within, and his shout of “Tiphaïne!”
answered with curses. Setting his teeth, he threw his weight against the
door, broke it, and went sprawling, with rattling harness, into the
blackness of the room.

In an instant two of Hanotin’s men were on him, trying to stab him in
the dark. Bertrand kicked out right and left, caught one gentleman by
the ankle and brought him down backward with a crash. There was a rush
and a great shouting of “Lights!—lights!” The room seemed full of
tumbling, struggling shapes. Furniture was overturned, whirled away, and
broken. Men were grappling and stabbing haphazard in the gloom, cursing
the darkness and calling to one another.

Light streamed in suddenly. The chapel door had been burst open by two
men who had fallen against it, and were now wrestling together on the
floor. Bertrand, scrambling up, with a poniard wound in his forearm,
stood back against the wall and looked round him. Three men were
struggling on the bed, a confused tangle of arms and legs, while at the
far end of the solar Guicheaux and several more were holding back the
fellows whom they had driven into the gallery leading to the tower.
Bertrand could hear Hopart and the rest fighting their way up the
stairway to the lesser solar above the gate.

A den of horror, brute force, and death the place seemed as Bertrand
leaned against the wall and recovered his breath. He turned and saw the
two men struggling by the chapel door. The bigger of the pair had the
other under him, and was driving his dagger into the agonized wretch’s
throat. The victor scrambled up from the body, shook himself, and looked
round with his teeth a-gleam like a dog at bay. Bertrand recognized
Hanotin by the beard.

“Hallo, brother—you are there! Good!”

Hanotin snarled and darted through the chapel doorway, swinging the door
to after him. Bertrand dashed it open, and stepped over the body of the
man the Monk had stabbed. A woman’s cry rang out through the chapel.
Before the altar stood Hanotin, holding Tiphaïne by the bosom with one
great paw, and brandishing his poniard with the other.

“Off, dog, off!”

Hanotin spat like a cat, and forced Tiphaïne down across his thigh.

“A truce, or the knife goes home.”

Bertrand faltered in his fury and stood looking at Tiphaïne, Hanotin’s
hand gripping her bosom, her hair falling down in disorder as he held
her across his knee. Bertrand could not see her face. She was struggling
a little, her bosom heaving under the man’s paw, her hands stretched out
to catch the blow.

“Loose your hold!”

Hanotin showed his teeth and grinned. The ruse was a desperate one, but
he had Bertrand baffled for the moment.

“No, no, messire. You see my terms. Curse you!—she-dog—”

Tiphaïne had seized her chance and twisted herself free from Hanotin’s
grip. She slipped and fell upon the altar steps, and rolled down them to
the floor. Hanotin sprang forward, but Bertrand was too quick for him.
There was the whistling of a sword, the clang of a helmet, and the
Monk’s bassinet ran blood. He staggered and fell, with Tiphaïne beneath
him, and in his blind death agony tried to stab her as he lay. Bertrand,
throwing down his sword, seized Hanotin by the sword-belt. He lifted him
from Tiphaïne and swung him away upon the floor, and in the fury of his
vengeance dashed his mailed heel again and again into the man’s face.
Life was over for Hanotin. He had given his last blow.

Bertrand turned towards Tiphaïne, who was half lying below the steps,
supporting herself upon her hands. She was dazed, shocked out of her
senses for the moment, with the Monk’s blood dyeing her hair and
clothes. She looked at Bertrand and gave a little gasp of pain.

He was bending over her on the instant, the distorting anger gone from
his face. He took her in his arms and felt the quivering of her body.
She clung to him for a moment like a frightened child, staring in his
face, her eyes full of the horror of Hanotin’s death.

“Bertrand, my God! oh—let me breathe—air, air—”

He let her lean against the altar, all the savagery gone out of him, his
face twitching.

“Are you hurt? Tiphaïne—”

She shook her head, and then pressed her hands over her ears as though
to shut out the brutal babel that came from the dark rooms and
passage-ways. Bertrand could hear Hopart shouting in the solar, “Kill!
Kill!”

“Bertrand, Bertrand, for God’s sake, tell them to spare the wretches!”

She sank to her knees and laid her head against the cold stone-work of
the altar, pressing her hands in horror over her ears.

Bertrand lifted a strand of her hair, kissed it, and then turned to end
the slaughter.


                                  XIII

A SUNNY morning, with white clouds banding the blue of the autumn sky,
Broceliande, a sea of gold, glimmering over the silent hills. A sparkle
of frost in the air, rime on the grass, brown leaves falling everywhere,
the aspen leaves murmuring feebly about the black waters of the moat.

Grimness and horror still lingered about the place, despite the blue sky
and the golden woods. Even the water in the moat seemed to hide within
its depths dim visions of death that would make the eyes that gazed
thereon dilate and harden. Memories haunted the Aspen Tower—memories of
men hunting one another through dark passage-ways and chambers. Every
black squint and window seemed to gape and whisper as though trying to
tell of what had passed within.

Fires were burning in the aspen wood, horses cropping the grass, men
building rude huts with boughs cut from the forest. Southward of the
moat, in a hollow, where thorn-trees grew, three fellows, stripped half
naked, were shovelling earth back into a long and shallow trench. Ever
and again there was a splashing of something into the moat and a rush of
water from the stone shoots draining the hall and tower. The guard-room
door was barred, and two men with grounded spears were standing on duty
under the arch of the gate. In the court lay piles of broken or
blood-stained furniture, scraps of armor, trampled rushes. Men were
going to and fro, carrying buckets which they filled at the moat.

Water in a miniature cascade was running down the stairway leading to
the lord’s solar, to be sluiced about the hall with mops and brooms and
swept out again into the court. In the solar itself, Bertrand,
barelegged, his tunic turned up over his belt, was throwing water
against the walls and swilling the floor. The whole place had a damp and
sodden smell, like a house that has lain empty long after the masons and
plasterers have done their work. From the gallery and the lesser solar
above the gate came the sound of voices, the plash of water, the
swishing of brooms.

Perched on the bed, that had been dragged into the middle of the room
and stripped of coverlet and sheets, sat Arletta watching Bertrand with
her restless eyes. She had her cloak over her shoulders, because of the
cold, and her fingers were picking at the gaudy embroidery on her gown,
as though she were brooding over some hidden grievance. There was
something forlorn and pathetic in the bright colors of her clothes, the
reds and greens, their superficial brilliancy. She was very miserable,
was Arletta. Her heart ached as dully as her head, and her hands were
blue and numb with cold. Bertrand paid no heed to her presence as he
used his broom, strange weapon for his hands, and took the buckets
Guicheaux and Hopart brought him.

He sluiced the last ripple of water down the stairs, stood up and
stretched himself, as though cramped in the back. A strip of
blood-stained linen was wrapped round his left forearm. Beside Arletta,
on the bed, lay piled his armor, his shield, sword, and surcoat hanging
from a peg near to the window.

Arletta opened her mouth and yawned.

“Lording,” she said.

She spoke almost in a whisper, her face pinched, her teeth ready to
chatter.

“Lording!”

The appeal was a little louder, bringing Bertrand round upon his heel,
to stare at her vacantly, as though his thoughts were far away.

“Yes, child, yes.”

“May I make a fire?”

Bertrand glanced at the wet hearth and the gloom of the great chimney.

“It would be as well,” he said; “the place is damp as a cellar. It is
not fit—” and he halted, stroking his chin.

Arletta gave a little shiver, and a twinge of pain swept across her
face. She shook her black hair, climbed down from the bed, and went and
stood close by Bertrand.

“Lording, you are tired.”

She touched his arm and tried to slip her hand in his. Almost
imperceptibly Bertrand shrank from her, yet with an instinctiveness she
could not miss. He was listening, and glancing restlessly towards the
chapel door.

“You will find wood in the shed by the kitchen.”

“Yes, lording.”

“Hopart will light a fire in the room over the gate. Gwen and Barbe can
share it with you when they return. This is madame’s chamber—”

“Yes, lording,” she said, sullenly, ready to weep.

“And, Letta”—he looked guiltily shy of her, despite his
courage—“madame is much troubled; she would see no one—as yet. The men
will camp in the aspen wood, because of the Black Death. If you are
afraid—”

“Afraid, lording?”

“Yes, of the plague.”

She flashed an indescribable look at him, her mouth quivering.

“No, lording, I am not afraid.”

Bertrand frowned, but said no more to her. The girl’s strained face
troubled him. Everything was coming to Arletta, slowly, and by degrees.
Bertrand was beginning to be ashamed of her; he would have her away
while Tiphaïne was near.

She went out from the solar and stood shivering on the stairs, leaning
her weight against the wall. Her knees felt weak under her, dread heavy
on her shoulders, dread of this great lady and of the slipping away of
her one poor pride. She beat her hand across her mouth, and went slowly
and unsteadily down the stairway into the hall. Pools of water still
covered the floor, and the damp emptiness of the place seemed to echo
the beatings of her heart. Crossing the court in the quivering sunlight,
and threading her way between dead men’s armor and broken wood, she came
to the kitchen, where Hopart had already built a fire. He looked at
Arletta and grinned, gave her the stuff she asked for, but held his
banter, for the girl’s face sobered him. Returning, she climbed slowly
to the solar and found it empty, Bertrand gone.

Throwing the wood down petulantly upon the hearth, she looked round the
room, pressing her face between her hands. Bertrand’s surcoat had been
taken from the peg beside his shield and sword. She guessed what drew
him, and why he had wished to be rid of her for a while. Sullenly and
with effort she knelt down and began to build a fire. There would be no
warmth for her in its red, prophetic blaze. Her heart was cold—cold as
the stone hearth she knelt upon.

When Arletta had left him, Bertrand had taken down his blue surcoat from
the peg where his sword and shield were hanging, the blue surcoat that
had once been blazoned over with eagles of gold, but was now wofully dim
and threadbare. He had slipped into it, pulled on his hose and shoes,
and felt the stubble on his chin, that had not been barbered for two
days. Opening the chapel door, he found the place empty and the sun
making a glorious mosaic of light of the eastern window above the altar.
The Virgin’s robes gleamed like amber wine; the greens and purples were
richer than the colors of the sea. Bertrand closed the chapel door, and,
leaning against it, stood looking towards the altar and at the steps
where Hanotin had fallen the night before.

It was here that Tiphaïne prayed, and yonder stood her prie-dieu, with a
missal on the book-ledge. How quiet the chapel seemed, how full of
sunlight and of peace after the brutal violence of yesterday! Bertrand
went and stood by the prayer-desk, and, looking like a boy half fearful
of being caught in mischief, opened the missal and turned over the
pages. The book was beautifully illuminated, the vermilions, golds, and
greens glowing with the freshness of young flowers, the quaint pictures
and grotesque letters making the book a thing of beauty and of
strangeness. Bertrand knew naught of Latin, save the few prayers he had
been taught by Father Isidore at Motte Broon. In truth, he hardly knew
his letters, and it was curious to see him running his finger under a
word and trying to come to grips with the profundities of a pronoun.

But if Bertrand could not read its Latin, the missal itself spoke to him
in a language of the heart that he could understand. How often had
Tiphaïne’s hands turned these pages! How pure she was, how utterly
unlike the poor drabs upon whom he had wasted his manhood! Bertrand
stood fingering his unshaven chin and staring at the missal, with his
brows wrinkled up in thought. He had come face to face with one of those
barriers in life that mark off beauty from ugliness and deformity. Was
character worth the building, worth every careful chisel-mark on the
stone? Bertrand looked round the chapel; it was oracular to him that
morning, eloquent of those higher truths he had lost in the rough
petulance of his distemper. He felt himself a prodigal, an interloper, a
foolish boy who had thrown away his birthright in a moment of peevish
irritation.

There was much boyish simplicity in Bertrand still. He touched
Tiphaïne’s missal with his great hands, and then knelt at the prie-dieu
as though trying to experience some new sensation. He crossed himself,
fixed his eyes on the book, and, great, broad-backed sworder that he
was, tried to imagine how Tiphaïne felt when she knelt to pray before
the Virgin. It seemed quite natural to Bertrand that Tiphaïne should
pray. He would like to watch her fair, strong face turned up in
adoration to the cross. It would do him good to look at her, drive the
evil out of his heart, and perhaps teach him to pray in turn. What,
Bertrand du Guesclin praying! He stumbled up with a rough and ingenuous
burst of self-contempt. He was a fool to be kneeling at Tiphaïne’s
prie-dieu. He had forgotten how to pray, and his one religious
inspiration was the dread of ever playing the hypocrite.

“Bertrand!”

He started as though one of his own rough fellows had caught him on his
knees. The door of Tiphaïne’s bedchamber had opened while Bertrand was
kneeling before the missal. She was standing on the threshold, wearing
her wine-red gown.

Bertrand faced her sheepishly.

“I was only looking at the missal,” he explained, bent on thoroughness
and sincerity.

They stood considering each other, with something of the cautious
coyness of a couple of strange children brought suddenly face to face.
Both were embarrassed, both conscious of a sense of antagonism and
discomfort, as though troubled by the thoughts imagined in the heart of
the other.

“Bertrand, I have not thanked you—yet.”

He glanced at her keenly a moment, and rested one hand on the prie-dieu.

“It is nothing. We crossed Hanotin’s tracks, that was all. Besides, we
owed them a grudge.”

Tiphaïne was struck by his dogged air of self-restraint, and yet there
was something in his voice that touched her. The long, wakeful hours of
the night had changed her mood towards him. She seemed to have been
given sudden insight into the heart of this strong and rebellious man,
whose arm had saved her from a thing that she dared not picture.

“We each have something to forgive,” she said.

“I disobeyed you in that one thing.”

“Yes.”

“I did it that I might still have the memory of Rennes.”

She was gazing at the altar steps, as though recalling how Hanotin had
held her across his knee. She shuddered a little. It was something,
after all, for a man to be grim and mighty in battle.

Bertrand stood by the prie-dieu, watching her.

“Do you remember, Tiphaïne, that night when you came to us at Motte
Broon?”

She looked up at him and smiled.

“I was just such a rough dog then; it was sympathy I wanted, and the
sympathy you gave me won me the prize at Rennes.”

If he had read her thoughts his words could not have touched the woman
in her more.

“You are right in reproaching me,” she said.

“I? What reproach have I to make? You showed me my true self two days
ago. I have learned to take hard blows—when they are given honestly.”

Their eyes met.

“Yet—there is the other self.”

He steadied himself against the prie-dieu.

“Let me tell you the whole truth, as I blurted it out to you at Motte
Broon. I’ll not spare myself; it would do me good.”

She met him bravely with her eyes.

“Tell me everything,” she said.

And she knelt at the prayer-desk, her chin upon her hands, while
Bertrand, leaning against the wall, told her the whole tale—all that
had befallen him since the siege of Vannes.

There was silence between them when he had finished. Tiphaïne’s eyes
were turned towards the altar, with no self-righteous pride upon her
face.

“I can understand, Bertrand,” she said.

“Be rough with me.”

“Rough!”

He flushed and spread his arms.

“I am what I am; but, before God, I believe that there is something in
me—yet. Do not flatter me; flattery did no man any good.”

She set herself to match his sincerity with equal truth.

“What right have I to preach to you? And yet—”

“Say what you will.”

“There is a courage above the mere courage of a man swinging a
sword—the courage to suffer, to be patient, and to bide by one’s true
self.”

He looked at her steadfastly, and bent his head.

“That is where I failed,” he said, slowly; “I see it now as plainly as I
see your face.”

At the chapel door Arletta stood listening, her mouth twisted with
jealousy and hate. She had heard all that had passed between the two.
The great lady was taking away her one poor pride, her love. And Arletta
shivered, gripping her bosom till her nails bruised the skin.


                                  XIV

JEALOUSY is as the dark under world to the warm day of a woman’s love.
It is peopled with phantoms and with shadows—a land of credulity, of
whisperings, and of gloom.

Arletta, poor wench, was dwelling on this black sphere of her troubled
life. A child of the soil, quick in her passions, hot of blood, she had
had no schooling in the higher patience, or learned that world-wise
nonchalance that shrugs its bland shoulders at despair. Impulse was law
to her, the blind instincts of her body her counsellors, her hands her
ministers of justice. She loved Bertrand—loved him with the zeal of a
wild thing for its mate. She loved him because he was stronger than
other men, because his strength had made him her master. Many a night
she had lain awake, smiling over some bold trick of his, the plunder he
had taken, the devil-may-care courage dear to the heart of such a woman
as Arletta. She had never thought that she was holding him back from
nobler things, and that her hands were strangling the ambitions of his
manhood. Arletta would have been content to have him the most feared and
fearless swashbuckler in all the Breton lands, and she would have taken
pride in the rough triumphs of such a life.

Little wonder that she awakened with a start of dread when this
white-faced madame with the calm and quiet eyes came sweeping royally
across her path. It was as though some saint had stepped down out of a
painted window, touched Bertrand on the breast, and disenchanted him
with the light of love who had ridden over the moors and through the
woodlands at his side. Arletta understood all that Tiphaïne’s influence
portended. Her woman’s instinct tore out the truth of her own
dethronement. Bertrand would be the gentleman once more, ashamed of a
bed of bracken and of a poor quean who had no honor.

Hate found the door of the girl’s heart open, with jealousy beckoning
from within. She hated Tiphaïne—hated her with a reasonableness that
had its justification in the truth. Who had the silkier skin, the finer
clothes, the more sweeping grace, the longer hair? Even in the mere
physical rivalry the lady outshone the poor woman of the smithy and the
moors. But it was for her birth that Arletta hated Tiphaïne most of all,
and for the superiorities that went therewith—the grace, the presence,
the clear, quiet voice, the beauty of completeness, the habit of
command. Even hatred fed on its own humiliation, and jealousy confessed
with bitterness the justice of its cause.

Arletta’s dreads were quickly justified. The “free companions” were to
camp in the aspen wood, for madame was to be guarded till her father’s
banner should come dancing through the woods. Arletta herself was sent
to the kitchen to cook and scour with Barbe and Gwen. The women began to
jeer at her before her face, seeing how the wind blew, and that Messire
Bertrand du Guesclin had changed his coat. He served and carved at
madame’s table, acted as seneschal, took her commands, and saw them
followed.

As for the Black Death, it seemed to have spent its fury in the place,
for it laid no hands on Bertrand’s men. Perhaps their wild life saved
them, the sun and storm that had tanned and hardened them against
disease. There was work and enough for them in regarnishing the Aspen
Tower under Bertrand’s orders. He sent them hunting in Broceliande to
bring back food for Tiphaïne’s larder. To keep the rest busy he ordered
the building of a new gate from timber stored in one of the out-houses,
and the strengthening of the palisades closing the garden from the moat.
The men worked willingly, for Bertrand had given them all the plunder
they had taken from Hanotin. Not a sou would he touch; the days of his
thieving were at an end. Then there were the prisoners to be looked to
in the guard-room, wounded men to be cared for, bread to be baked,
strayed cattle to be sought out in the woods. A lord’s house in those
days was a little town within itself, fitted for every common craft,
supplying its own needs by the labor of its inmates’ hands.

Bertrand went about his duties with a shut mouth and a purposeful
reserve. Even his rough fellows felt that he had changed, for he no
longer laughed with them and joined in their jesting. Like a masker he
had thrown off his buffoon’s dress and taken to the habit that was his
by right. The men whispered together over Bertrand’s transfiguration,
but took no liberties in his presence. Messire Bertrand was still their
hero; his slaying of Hanotin was like to become an epic deed among them;
moreover, the generous squandering of his share of the plunder had made
his whims and moods respected.

As for Arletta, she went sullenly about her work, wincing at the sneers
she had from Gwen and Barbe, and hating to be stared at by the men.
Often she would creep away into some quiet corner and brood bitterly
over her lost power. Bertrand but rarely spoke to her, and then the
careful kindness of his words stung her more sharply than a whip. He was
no longer rough and tender by turns, and Arletta would have welcomed
blows only to feel his strong arms once more about her body. Bertrand
avoided her, kept his distance when there was no escape, and even spoke
to her of Ancenis, where her father was growing prosperous on forging
armor for the wars. How easy it all seemed to Messire Bertrand! It was a
man’s way, she imagined, to be able to forget everything in three days,
and to turn his back upon the past.

Tiphaïne and Bertrand seemed often together. They walked in the garden,
rode hunting in the woods or in the fields to give Tiphaïne’s hawks a
flutter. Bertrand served madame at her table in the hall, and slept
across the chapel door at night. Arletta exaggerated all these
happenings in her heart.

The fourth morning after the saving of the tower she saw Bertrand cross
the court as she stood in the kitchen entry half hidden by the door.
Bertrand was alone, and, slipping out, she followed him, driven to dare
his displeasure by the bitterness of neglect. Bertrand’s foot was on the
first step of the solar stairway when he heard the rustle of a woman’s
skirt.

“Lording, lording.”

He turned, half angry, half ashamed, and stood looking down into her
white and passionate face.

“Why, Letta”—and he tried to smile—“what is it, wench?”

His coolness stung her. Why, Bertrand had loved her once—had told her
so with his own lips! Desperate in her dread, she flung out her arms and
clung about his neck.

“Lording, lording, why do you turn from me? Dear God, what have I done?”

She was panting, quivering, looking up into his face. Bertrand,
conscious of the straining arms about his neck and of the questioning
wildness of her eyes, stood helpless for a moment, betrayed by his own
conscience.

“Gently, child, gently,” he said, trying to unfasten her hands, and
dreading lest Tiphaïne should hear them—“gently. What ails you? Come,
come, be a good wench!”

Arletta clung to him the more, quivering, and pleading with him in
passionate whispers. Bertrand began to lose patience.

“Letta, Letta!”

He spoke hoarsely, forcing down her hands.

“Listen, Letta, I have words to speak to you.”

Repulsed, she sprang away, thrusting him back with her hands, her eyes
miserable yet full of fury.

“Yes, yes, I know—I’ll not bear it. You are ashamed of me; you hate me;
I see it clear enough.”

Bertrand tried to soothe her, holding out his hands.

“Letta!”

“No, no,” and she thrust him off, “I am nothing—a mere drab. You hate
me; you would like to see me dead. Ah, yes, messire, I am no fool.
Madame is not as I am. She is a great lady. Ah—ah—how can she take you
from me!”

She burst out weeping, covering her face with her arms, her passion
sinking into despair. Bertrand looked at her. What could he say? He felt
tongue-tied, helpless, and ashamed.

“Letta!”

She stood sobbing, her arms before her face.

“Letta!” And he went near to her.

“No, don’t touch me, messire.”

“Come, be sensible—”

She flashed up again, her passion working through her misery like flames
through wet wood.

“No, no! Hold off, messire! I am a woman; I have my pride; I can give as
well as take.”

Bertrand said nothing.

“Yes, you would be rid of me, you would throw me away like an old shoe!”

She turned suddenly, threw up her arms, and ran unsteadily towards the
door. Bertrand sprang after her, and then halted. What was the use of
it? The wrench must come, the reckoning be paid. Perhaps the girl was
only trying her woman’s tricks on him. He strove to comfort himself with
the suspicion, and let her go, weak and wounded, like a winged bird.

Tiphaïne supped in the solar that night, Bertrand serving her, and old
Jehanot carrying the dishes from the kitchen. Two torches were burning,
one on either side of the great hooded chimney, and freshly cut rushes
were strewn upon the floor.

Tiphaïne was in a silent mood, engrossed in her own thoughts. By chance
she had overheard Arletta’s pleadings with Bertrand in the hall. Her
heart was sad in her for the girl’s sake, though she was but learning
the rough methods of the world.

Old Jehanot had gone to the kitchen with the empty dishes, and Bertrand
stood filling Tiphaïne’s glass with ypocrasse.

“Enough,” and she raised her hand.

He let the lid of the beaker fall, and moved towards the door, for
Jehanot had left it ajar, and the draught from the hall came in like a
winter wind. Bertrand’s hand was on the latch when he heard the rattling
of the curtain-rings along the bed-rails, as though some one had stood
hidden and bided their time to sweep the curtains back. Tiphaïne’s chair
was drawn up before the fire, and Bertrand, turning on his heel, saw
Arletta swoop towards her with one arm raised.

It was all done in the taking of a breath. Arletta had struck her blow,
and in her flurry snapped the knife-blade on the oak head-rail of the
chair. Bertrand, forgetting the past utterly in the moment’s wrath, took
Arletta by the throat and hurled her back against the bed.

“Mad beast!—murderess!”

She cowered before him, choking from the grip he had given her throat,
and hiding her face behind her arm. Bertrand stood over her, as though
tempted to strike again.

“No, not that!”

Tiphaïne, unhurt, her face pale, her eyes full of pity, came between
Bertrand and the girl.

“Be careful, the cat is mad!”

“You are too rough—and blind.”

Arletta still cowered against the bed, as though Bertrand’s hands had
throttled her last hope. The lust for revenge had flowed from her like
wine from a broken jar.

Tiphaïne bent over Arletta, waving Bertrand aside when he sought to
interfere. The significance of the scene had flashed suddenly before her
eyes, moving her not to anger but to a spasm of pity.

There was no need for her to question Arletta. The flare of passion had
died out of her, and she looked like a frightened child, ashamed and
humbled.

“Come!”

Arletta writhed from her touch and hid her face.

“Come; the blow’s forgiven; you did not think. The wine-cup, Bertrand.”

He brought it her, a man whose conscience was crying within his heart.

“Drink some of the wine, child.”

But the girl only broke into bitter weeping and hid her face in the
coverlet of the bed. Tiphaïne stood looking at her, her lips quivering,
her eyes compassionate.

She turned to Bertrand, and gave the cup back into his hands.

“She is better alone, perhaps. Take one of the torches and light me to
the chapel.”

Bertrand obeyed her without a word. The whole scene had been a
revelation to him, as though the last glimpse of Arletta crouching by
the bed had been a vision betraying his own shame. Carrying the torch,
he went before Tiphaïne into the chapel, feeling himself guilty of the
blow that had been aimed by Arletta at her heart.

Bertrand set the torch in one of the iron brackets on the wall. Tiphaïne
went to kneel at her prie-dieu, her chin upon her hands, her face lifted
towards the altar. She knelt there awhile, silent, motionless, while
Bertrand watched her, wondering what her woman’s mind would weave out of
the tangle.

She spoke at last.

“How long has the child been with you?”

“Two years; perhaps less. Her father was an armorer at Ancenis; she left
him when the French marched through. I did not take her from her home.
Besides, she is no longer a child.”

Bertrand’s face seemed furrowed with recollections, or as though he were
asking himself some question that he could not answer. Tiphaïne did not
move.

“How a man stores judgments for himself! The girl cannot be left to a
life like this. I feel I have some duty by her. And yet I could swear
she would be ready to throw herself into the moat if I told her I would
send her home.”

“There is one other way, Bertrand.”

“How?” And his face appealed to her.

“She is a woman; she could be your wife.”

Bertrand’s jaw dropped.

“Marry her!”

“So you are too proud for that?”

He remained silent, staring at Tiphaïne, his hands opening and shutting,
his forehead a knot of wrinkles.

“It is not pride in me,” he said, at last.

“Not pride?”

“No. What could we hope for, she—and I? Would she be happy with me? No,
by Heaven, for we should hate each other in a week! What good could
there be in such a life, for us?—one long tavern brawl till we grew
more brutal and besotted, each dragging each deeper into the mire. How
could Letta, poor wench, help me to gain what I have sworn in my heart
to win? How could I give her all my homage in return? No, we should both
sink; perhaps—in the end—she would stab me—or I—her.”

He had spoken rapidly, almost with fierceness, feeling the inevitable
destiny beating within his heart. At the end he drew breath and leaned
against the wall, still watching Tiphaïne at the prie-dieu.

“Yes, you are right,” she said; “one cannot mend life with a
make-believe. And then—”

“There is her home at Ancenis.”

Tiphaïne thought a moment.

“Let me talk to her—alone. Perhaps she may listen.”


                                   XV

A FAINT cry came stealing through the silence of the place, like the
wail of a bird that passes on the night wind and is gone.

Tiphaïne heard it and stood listening, her eyes changing their intensity
of purpose for a shadowy and vague unrest. Bertrand was still standing
by the torch he had thrust into the iron bracket clamped to the wall.
The flare flung darkness and light alternate upon his face.

Tiphaïne started up from the prie-dieu, and, opening the chapel door,
called:

“Arletta, Arletta!”

No sounds came to them save the crackling and hissing of the wood upon
the fire. Tiphaïne passed in, looking into the dark corners of the solar
for a crouching figure or the white glimmer of a human face. The room
was empty; Arletta had disappeared.

Tiphaïne stood for a moment like one taken with a sudden spasm of the
heart. The broken knife-blade shone symbolically at her feet.

“Bertrand!”

The cry came sharply from her, as though inspired by fear.

“Bertrand!”

He followed her and looked round the room, not grasping the prophetic
instinct of her dread.

“Hist!”

She stood silent again, her eyes fixed on Bertrand’s face.

“Quick! Search the tower! I am afraid for Arletta!”

Bertrand gave her one look, pushed past her without a word, took down
the torch, and went out into the gallery leading to the tower.
Tiphaïne’s foreboding had taken hold of his man’s heart. As he passed
down the gallery with the torch flaring above his head he looked out
from the narrow windows, and saw the moon rising huge and tawny over the
forest. The night had built an eerie background before Bertrand’s eyes.
He felt suddenly afraid, strong man that he was—afraid of what the dark
tower might hide within its walls.

Coming to the newel stairway, black as a well, he stood listening,
holding his breath. Before him was the door of the lesser solar. The
darkness and silence seemed to come close about his heart. He opened his
lips, and was startled by the harshness of his own voice.

“Letta, Letta!”

Still no sound.

“Letta, Letta, where are you? Come, you are forgiven.”

He stood listening till the echoes had died down the gallery where the
moonlight streaked the floor. What was that! A sound as of weeping, a
number of sharp-drawn breaths, and then a short cry, given as in pain.
Bertrand started like a horse touched with the spur. He stumbled up the
stairway, for the sounds came from above, the torchlight reddening the
walls, the smoke driven down by the draught into his face.

A door barred his progress. He tore at the latch savagely, and felt
something heavy against the door as he forced it back and slipped into
the room. His foot touched a hand; the hand moved. A whispering moan
came up to him out of the dark.

Bertrand was down on his knees with the torch flaring on the floor
beside him. Behind the door, and half crushed between it and the wall,
lay Arletta, her head sunk upon one shoulder. There was blood on her
limp hands, blood soaking her bosom, the whiteness of death upon her
face.

Bertrand, shocked to his heart’s depths, thrust his arms about her, and
drew her to him out of the dark. He was babbling foolishly, calling her
by name, bidding her take courage and forget his roughness. Arletta’s
head lay heavy on his shoulder. She stirred a little, sighed, and lifted
her hands. For a moment her lips moved, and her eyes looked into
Bertrand’s face.

“Lording—”

“Letta, what have you done? My God—”

“Lording, I am dying.”

Bertrand burst out weeping, his man’s tears falling down upon her face.
Arletta shuddered. Her mouth was close to Bertrand’s cheek, and he felt
her warm blood soaking his surcoat.

“Lording, kiss me, forgive—”

He kissed her, his arms tightening about her body. She lifted her hand
jerkily, unsteadily, and felt his hair. Then with a long sigh her head
sank down, her mouth opened, and she was dead.

Bertrand knelt there holding her in his arms, stunned, incredulous, his
hot tears falling down upon her lifeless face. He spoke to her, touched
her lips, but she did not answer. It was thus that Tiphaïne found them,
death and life together, with the torch setting fire to the wood-work of
the floor.

Tiphaïne trod out the flame, and, standing with the candle in her hands
she had taken from the chapel, looked down at Bertrand with Arletta
lying in his arms. Her pity and her awe were too deep for tears. She
turned to leave them, but paused before the door.

“Bertrand,” she said.

He groaned, kissed the dead face, and then laid Arletta gently upon the
floor. Still kneeling, he watched her, the truth—and the irrevocable
bitterness thereof—coming home to him slowly with a great sense of
shame.

“Bertrand.”

“Don’t speak to me”—and he buried his face deep in his hands—“let me
bear it out alone.”

Tiphaïne passed out, leaving the candle burning in a sconce upon the
wall. She groped her way down to the moonlit gallery, and so to the
chapel, where she knelt before the altar, her face turned to the figure
upon the cross. But Bertrand watched all night beside Arletta’s body,
holding the hands that were cold in death.


                                  XVI

THE dawn was streaming up when Bertrand came down the stairway from the
upper room in the tower and paused in the gallery leading to the solar.
A bitter watch had it been for Bertrand, a long vigil with the
relentless past condemning him with the thoughts of his own heart. He
had knelt there, stunned and awed, with Arletta’s blood dyeing the floor
and her white face shining on him from amid the dark wreathings of her
hair. There had been no horror in her death for him, only a great
revulsion of remorse, a moving of all his manhood. He had looked on the
dead face hating himself, haunted by memories—memories poignant as a
mother’s tears. How good the girl had been to him, even when he had been
rough and petulant! She had often gone hungry that he might eat. And now
he had killed her—killed her with his great blundering penitence that
had trampled on her love in its struggles to be free. He had blood on
his hands—the blood of the woman whose bosom had pillowed his head in
sleep.

Bertrand stood in the gallery, miserable and cold, watching the dawn
come up over the thickets of Broceliande. There was no joy for him in
that splendor of gold, for the eyes of Arletta would open with the dawn
no more. Ah, God, what a brute he had been, what a self-righteous
coward! He had taken this woman’s heart, broken it, and thrown it back
to her in this awakening of his, of which he had been so proud. Bertrand
gripped the window-rail and stared at the moat. A glory of gold was
streaming over the forest, and the black water beneath him caught the
splendor and seemed glad.

The two women, Gwen and Barbe, were washing themselves in the water-butt
before the kitchen entry when Bertrand went down into the court. They
pulled their clothes up over their breasts on catching sight of him, and
stood giggling and looking at each other.

“Good-morrow, lording.”

“Your servant, Messire Bertrand. Letta’s a proud woman again, I’m
thinking—”

They burst out laughing, cawing like a couple of crows.

“S-s-h, Gwen, be decent!”

“Why shouldn’t I have my jest with the captain—”

She stopped, open-mouthed, for Bertrand’s white face shocked the
insolence out of her. There was something more than fury on it,
something more terrible than pain. There was blood, too, on his surcoat.
The women shrank from him, holding their loose clothes, awed by the look
in Bertrand’s eyes.

“Out, you fools!”

He pointed to the tower gate, and followed them like some inexorable
spirit as they went before him like a couple of sheep. Guicheaux was
sleeping on a pile of straw outside the guard-room door. Bertrand shook
him, and pointed to Gwen and Barbe as the quipster sat up, rubbing his
eyes.

“Turn them out!”

The women were ready enough to be deprived of Bertrand’s presence, and
they scampered across the bridge when Guicheaux swung the gate open. The
man watched them, then turned, and, looking curiously at Bertrand, put
his lips together as though tempted to whistle.

“Shut the gate.”

Guicheaux obeyed him, wondering what was to follow.

“Arletta is dead.”

“Dead, captain!”

“She stabbed herself. I am going to bury her. Keep the men out of the
place.”

He spoke curtly, fiercely, forcing out the words as though each one gave
him pain. Guicheaux’s face was a white patch in the shadow—the mouth a
black circle, the eyes two dots of light.

“Dead, captain!”

Bertrand looked as though he would have struck the man.

“Yes. The fault was mine. Arletta was jealous; she tried to stab madame,
and, when balked, stabbed herself instead.”

Guicheaux said nothing. He stood pulling his peaked beard and frowning
at the stones. The thing had shocked him, lewd-mouthed ruffian that he
was. Bertrand watched him a moment, and then, turning on his heel, went
to one of the out-houses where tools were kept.

The grass in the garden was crisped with fallen leaves and dusted with
dew that twinkled, thousand-eyed, under the sheen of the dawn. All the
pungent freshness of autumn was in the air. Bertrand chose his ground—a
clean stretch of turf close to the steam of a great apple-tree, and far
from the mounds the Black Death had built. He set to work with the look
of a man who feels his heart helped by physical effort. Sweat ran from
his forehead and his breath steamed up into the air, but he never paused
till the grave lay finished.

Thrusting the spade into the pile of earth, he went into the court and
climbed the tower stair to the room where Arletta lay dead. Bertrand
stood and looked at her awhile, dry eyed, moved to the depths, his mouth
twitching. Then he lifted her in his arms, feeling the solemn coldness
of her body striking to his heart, and carried her down the stair and
across the court into the garden. Very tenderly he laid her in the
grave, and, kneeling, set her hair in a circle about her face and
crossed her hands upon her bosom. Then he stood up and looked at her,
the sunlight touching her face, as she lay in her last resting-place,
her hands in the shadow that hid the blood-stains on her dress.

A foot-fall in the grass and a shadow stealing athwart the band of
sunlight brought Bertrand round upon his heel. Tiphaïne had crossed the
garden, her red gown sweeping the fallen leaves, her crucifix in her
hands, and a few half-faded flowers. Her eyes were full of the sadness
of deep thought.

“You have laid her there?”

He nodded, and stood twisting his hands together.

Tiphaïne went close to the grave and looked down at Arletta sleeping her
last sleep, with her black hair about her face. How quiet and unhurt she
looked, her jealousy dead with her, her hands folded upon her bosom!
Tiphaïne knelt down and began to pray, holding her crucifix over the
grave. The act brought Bertrand also to his knees by the pile of brown
earth he had thrown up out of the trench. He looked at dead Arletta and
then at Tiphaïne, whose hair shone like amber in the sun. He saw her
lips move, saw her take her breath in deeply, her eyes fixed on
Arletta’s face. Bertrand tried to pray also with the groping yet
passionate instincts of a soul still half in the dark. He strove after
the words that would not come, knowing full well what his heart desired.

“Bertrand.”

Tiphaïne was looking at him across the grave. Her mouth was soft and
lovable, her eyes tremulous with pity. It was to be peace between them.
Bertrand’s remorse pleaded for mercy.

“Bertrand, the child is asleep; she will know no more pain.”

Bertrand hung his head and stared into the grave.

“I have killed her,” he said; “yes, there is no escaping it. She was
very good to me, poor wench, and I—I was often rough and selfish.”

He knelt there, gnawing his lip, twisting his hands into his surcoat,
and trying to keep the tears from coming to his eyes. Tiphaïne watched
him with a strange, sad smile. She was wondering whether Bertrand would
forget.

“One cannot change the past,” she said.

He flung up his head and looked her in the face.

“I have done with the old life. This child’s blood shall make a new man
of me.”

“Well spoken.”

“I mean it. Help me with your prayers.”

She held out her hands to him across the grave.

“There are brave men needed—yes, and you are brave enough. Take arms
for our Breton homes, Bertrand, and help to drive the English into the
sea.”

They knelt, looking steadfastly into each other’s eyes, no pride between
them for the moment. It was then that a sudden thought came to Bertrand.
He drew his poniard, and, bending over the grave, cut off a lock of
Arletta’s hair. Reddening a little, he held it out to Tiphaïne, his eyes
pleading with her like the eyes of a dog.

“Here is the poor child’s token. Give me a strand of your hair to bind
with it. It is all I ask, and it will help me.”

She stood up without a word, let her hair fall from the net that held
it, a cloud of gold and bronze about her pale face and over her wine-red
dress. Taking Bertrand’s poniard, she cut off a lock and gave it him,
content that the threads of gold should be twined with dead Arletta’s
tresses.

“Take it, Bertrand, and I will pray for you.”

Bertrand was binding the black and bronze together, smiling to himself
sadly, and thinking of Tiphaïne when she was a child.

“I shall not forget,” he said, simply.

“Nor I,” she answered, throwing the flowers and crucifix she had brought
into Arletta’s grave.

And so Tiphaïne left him, and Bertrand turned to end his work. He
covered Arletta with dead leaves, and threw in the few flowers he could
find in the garden. Then he thrust back the earth very gently into the
grave, growing ever sadder as the brown soil hid Arletta’s face from him
forever.

And that same noontide young Robin Raguenel came riding in with twenty
spears bristling at his back and English plunder on his pack-horses.
Broceliande had given back Tiphaïne her own at last, after weeks of
peril and despair. As for Bertrand, he took young Robin’s thanks in
silence, and told the truth rather than play the hypocrite. The lad’s
pleading could not hold him. Bertrand saw Tiphaïne alone no more, and,
marching his men out, plunged into the deeps of Broceliande.




                                BOOK III


                          “THE OAK OF MIVOIE”




                                  XVII

ONE March day a man wrapped in a heavy riding-cloak with the hood turned
back over his shoulders sat looking out over the sea from the cliffs of
Cancale. Behind him a shaggy pony was cropping the grass, lifting its
head to gaze ever and again at its master, motionless against the gray
March sky. A northeast wind blustered over the cliffs, the sea, sullen
and venomous, running high about the islands off Cancale. The great
waves came swinging in to fly in white clouds of spray over the
glistening black rocks that came and went like huge sea-monsters
spouting in the water. Across the bay St. Michael’s glimmered beneath a
chance storm-beam of the sun, while the shores of Normandy were dim and
gray between sea and sky.

It was Bertrand, throned like some old Breton saint, with the waves
thundering on the rocks beneath him and the gulls wailing about the
cliffs. He sat there motionless, fronting the wind, his sword across his
knees, as though watching and waiting for some sail he knew would come.
The strong and ugly face might have caught the spirit of the granite
land. Rock, sea spume, and the storm wind everywhere; a few twisted
trees struggling in the grip of the wind. Bertrand, solemn, gray-eyed,
motionless, akin to the rocks that lay around.

Two months had passed since Bertrand had come to Gleaquim by the
northern sea, where his kinsfolk had kept Christmas in the old house
where the Du Guesclins had had their rise. He had disbanded his free
companions at Rennes, maugre their dismay and their unwillingness to
leave him. The men’s rough loyalty had touched Bertrand, and taught him
that even the saddest dogs could love their master. Guicheaux had even
cast himself at Bertrand’s feet, swearing that he would go with him to
the ends of the earth. It was with a husky voice that Bertrand had
answered them, bade them choose a new captain and fight for Blois. He
had left them bemoaning the obstinacy of his will, to discover, some
twenty miles from Rennes, that Guicheaux and Hopart were following on
his heels. Moved by their homage, he had taken them with him to
Plessis-Bertrand, in Hakims valley by the sea.

There had been no great joy in Bertrand’s home-coming. His father,
failing in years and health, had grown querulous and miserly, while Dame
Jeanne adored Olivier as foolishly as ever. Julienne and the other girls
were at a convent in Rennes. Two of the boys were lodged with their aunt
in the same town, and Gaheris had gone as a page into the Sieur de
Rohan’s household. There had been but a poor welcome for the prodigal,
who brought no spoil or honor with him—nothing but a solemn face and
two hungry followers. Sieur Robert had received him with no outburst of
pride. His mother pursed up her lips, and questioned him as to what he
had done with the money he had had to start him in the wars. Olivier
strutted and swaggered in his finer clothes, made love to his mother’s
serving-women, and sneered openly at his brother, asking him how many
ale-houses he had captured and how many millers’ ransoms he had won.
Even in the kitchen there were brawlings and discord, for Hopart and
Guicheaux drubbed Olivier’s men for lauding up their master and
belittling Bertrand’s courage.

As for the Champion of Rennes, he kept a tight mouth and a flinty face,
took all the trivial taunts without a word, feeling it good that life
should run roughly with him for a season. Vain, vaporing Olivier and
proud, cold-eyed Jeanne knew nothing of the deep workings of that quiet
man’s heart. He never spoke to them of the near past, and told them
nothing of what he had learned and suffered. They thought him sour,
surly, dull in the head. Thus, even in a home, kinsfolk are as strangers
and outlanders together, and the mother knows not the heart of the son.

A great change was working in Bertrand—one of those uprisings that
occur, perhaps, but once in the course of a strong man’s life. The
recklessness, the passionate abandonment of youth were past—likewise
the first peevish curses of disappointed manhood. Bertrand had learned
to humble himself, to look round him, and to think. He had grappled with
the truths and falsities of life, and searched out the flaws in his own
heart with that dogged devotedness that was part of his nature. No easy
and emotional religiosity inspired him, but rather the grim spirit of an
old Stoic, striving after the best for the nobleness thereof. Yet the
change was not without its tender tones. Almost unconsciously Bertrand
had set up Tiphaïne in his heart, while beside her, yet more in the
shadow, Arletta’s white and wistful face seemed to plead with him out of
the past. Those who had known him of old, saving Olivier and his mother,
wondered at the new gentleness, the air of patience, that had mellowed
the rough and violent boy whom they remembered.

Bertrand was much alone that winter. It was a season of rest for him, a
girding up of the loins, a tightening of the muscles of the heart.
Nearly every day, in rain and sunshine, he would ride down to the sea,
and sit there on the cliffs, with the ever-changing sky above him and
the ever-restless waters at his feet. To Bertrand there was something
bracing in this solitude and in the unbelittled magnificence of sea and
shore. It was in those lonely days that he learned to know the true
courage, that nobler quietude that smiles at defeat. And with the
humility that had come upon him a deep and solemn peace seemed poured
like divine wine into his mouth. The conviction grew in him that the
higher life was yet before his face. Even as the grand old Hebrews
trusted in the Eternal One with a faith that made them terrible, so
Bertrand believed, with all the simple instinctiveness of his soul, that
the powers above had work for him to do. The day would come for him,
when or how he knew not yet. He was content to rest and tarry for a
season, perfecting the self-mastery that was to make of him a man.

Bertrand mounted his rough pony and rode homeward that March day with
the sun going down amid a mass of burning clouds. His heart was tranquil
in him despite the wailing of the wind, the moaning of the trees, and
the bleak stretch of moorland and of waste. He saw the peasants
returning from their labor, and smiled at the sight. The patience of
these lowly tillers of the fields seemed to comfort him. He had begun to
think more of them of late than the mere pomp of chivalry and the
glamour of arms. They suffered, these brown-faced, round-backed
peasants, and Bertrand’s heart went out to them as he thought of their
hard lives and the heaviness they bore.

The servants were trooping into supper when Bertrand rode into the old
court-yard and saw the hall windows warm with torch-light. He stabled
his pony, fed the beast with his own hands, and washed at the laver in
the screens before going in to supper. Sieur Robert and his wife were
already at the high table, with Olivier, the young fop, lolling against
the wall. His lips curled as he saw Bertrand enter, for he hated his
brother, and feared him in his heart.

Bertrand went to serve and carve at the high table. He had taken the
task on him of late with that quiet thoroughness that made him what he
was. It was proper, he thought, for him to serve before those who had
begotten him, even though he had known no great kindness at their hands.
Olivier would sneer and smile at Bertrand’s newly inspired filial
courtesy. He was a selfish fool himself, and loathed stirring himself,
even for the mother who would have given him her head.

“Hallo there! those roast partridges look fat. Bring the dish, brother;
this north wind blows hunger into a man.”

Bertrand brought the dish without a word, and Olivier helped himself,
pleased with the honor of being waited on by his brother.

“Give us some Grenarde, Bertrand. Thanks. And the spice-plate. Ah,
madame, you keep to ypocrasse. Bertrand, my mother would drink
ypocrasse.”

Olivier had long lorded it over both his parents with the easy insolence
of a favored son. Bertrand poured out a cup of ypocrasse for Dame
Jeanne, and, having carved for his father, and given him a tankard of
cider, sat down to eat in turn. Olivier, who was greedy despite his
daintiness, left Bertrand in peace awhile, only deigning to talk when he
had ended his hunger.

“Well, Brother Bertrand, how are the pigs to-day?”

This question had become a nightly witticism with Olivier since a
certain morning two weeks ago, when he had found his brother helping the
swineherd to drive his hogs.

Bertrand kept silence and went on with his supper. Olivier, after
staring at him, took a draught of wine, wiped his mouth, and called for
water and a napkin that he might wash. Bertrand rose and brought them
from the buffet below the great window.

“Thanks, good brother.”

The patronage would have set Bertrand’s face aflame not many months ago.
He left Olivier waving his white hands in the air, and carried the bowl
and napkin to his father, and then to Dame Jeanne, who thanked him with
a slight nod of the head.

“Mother, I am thinking of joining the Countess at Rennes this year.”

Olivier was forever on the point of sallying on imaginary quests, and
thrilling his mother’s heart with the threat of daring untold perils. He
had been to the wars but once in his life, when an English spear-thrust
had excused many months of unheroic idleness.

“They must miss you,” said Jeanne, with a jealous look.

Olivier spread his shoulders but did not see that Bertrand smiled.

“True,” he confessed, with divine self-unction; “I am a good man at my
arms. This cursed spear-wound still smarts a little and chafes under the
harness. How many men, mother, can you spare me in the spring?”

Jeanne du Guesclin considered the demand with the fondness of an
unwilling fool. Olivier’s vaporings never rang false in her maternal
ears. Like many a shrewd, cold-hearted woman, she was deceived pitifully
by the one thing that she loved.

“Wait till the summer, child,” she said.

“Child!” And Olivier stood upon his dignity and showed temper. “You are
blind, madame; you never see that I am a man. You women are made of
butter. We men are of sterner stuff.”

His mother’s meekness was wonderful in one so proud.

“Ah, Olivier, you have the soldier’s spirit! I must not try to curb your
courage.”

The hero smoothed his diminutive peak of a beard, and deigned to suffer
her carefulness, like the inimitable peacock that he was.

“Honor is honor, madame. We men cannot sit at embroidery frames and make
simples. It is the nature of man that he should thirst for war.”

A sudden stir among the servants at the lower end of the hall drew
Bertrand’s attention from his brother’s boasting. His ear had caught the
sound of hoofs and the pealing of a trumpet before the court-yard gate.
The clattering of dishes and the babbling of tongues ceased in the great
hall, for Plessis-Bertrand was a lonely house and travellers rarely came
that way. Hopart and Guicheaux, taught caution by long, experienced
exposure to all manner of hazards, took down their swords from the wall
and went out into the court-yard, followed by some of Olivier’s men with
torches. Olivier scoffed at the free companions’ carefulness.

“Some dirty beggar,” he said, “or a couple of strolling friars. Hi,
Jacques, if they are players—and there be any wenches—show them in.”

Bertrand, who was wiser, and had no vanity to consider, saw that his
sword was loose in its sheath.

They could hear Guicheaux shouting and a voice answering him. Then came
the unbarring of the gate and the ring of hoofs upon the court-yard
stones. The men were shouting and cheering in the court. Hopart’s hairy
face appeared at the doorway of the hall. He so far forgot his manners
for the moment as to bawl at his master on the dais.

“Beaumanoir’s herald, Messire Jean de Xaintré. They are going to maul
the English at Mivoie’s Oak. The eagle must look to his claws!”

In came the servants, shouting and elbowing beneath a flare of torches,
old Jean, the butler, flourishing his staff and trying to keep order and
clear a passage. Hopart and Guicheaux were treading on the toes of
Olivier’s men, spreading their fingers and grinning from ear to ear.
Bertrand saw the flashing of a bassinet, the gay colors of a herald’s
jupon, the Sieur de Beaumanoir’s arms quartered with those of Brittany.
Some dozen men-at-arms followed in full harness, shouldering back the
cook-boys and scullions.

The herald, an esquire of the Marshal’s, Jean de Xaintré by name,
marched up the hall and saluted those at the high table.

“Greeting, madame and messires all; God’s grace be with you. I come from
the Sieur de Beaumanoir, Marshal of Brittany. Thirty champions are to
fight thirty English at the Oak of Mivoie on Passion Sunday. We need the
Sieur de Guesclin’s son with us.”

Dame Jeanne looked at Olivier and beckoned him forward.

“Here is your champion, herald,” she said. “Olivier, the Sieur de
Beaumanoir needs your sword.”

Jean de Xaintré stared at the lady and glanced, with a grim twinkle, at
Olivier, who looked as though he were not so ready to deserve his
mother’s pride.

“Your pardon, madame”—and Xaintré laughed—“Bertrand du Guesclin is our
man. Greeting, old friend; you have not forgotten Jean de Xaintré.”

Jeanne du Guesclin bit her lips.

“What—Bertrand!”

“Madame, who but Bertrand, the best son you ever bore!”

Bertrand had risen and was standing with one hand on his father’s
shoulder, knowing that his chance had come at last. The hall, with its
crowd of faces, seemed blurred to him for the moment. Yet he saw Hopart
and Guicheaux squealing and flapping their caps in the faces of
Olivier’s men.

“I am here, old comrade. Give me the Marshal’s orders.”

Jeanne, white and angry, glared at him, and put her arm about Olivier.

“To choose the clumsy fool!” she said.

Jean de Xaintré had drawn his sword, and was holding the hilt crosswise
before him.

“Swear, brother in arms, swear on the cross.”

“Ay, Jean, give me the oath.”

“Swear by Christ’s cross. The Oak of Mivoie on Josselin Moors, to fight
Bamborough and his English on Passion Sunday.”

Bertrand lifted his hand, crossed himself, and took the oath.

“Before God—and our Lord—I swear,” he said.

Xaintré thrust his sword back into its sheath.

“Bertrand du Guesclin will not fail.”

Sieur Robert, sleepy and querulous, sat staring about him, and looking
weakly at his wife. Jeanne du Guesclin had sunk back heavily in her
chair, and was still biting her lips, and looking bitterly at Bertrand.
Olivier had tossed down a cup of wine, and was braving it out as though
the whole matter were the choicest farce. Guicheaux and Hopart were
still stamping and shouting till Dame Jeanne started up in a blaze of
fury, and shouted to her men, who crowded by the door:

“Take the fools out and have them whipped!”

But Bertrand cowed his mother for the once, and swore that no one should
lay hands upon his men.

“Quiet, dogs,” he said, shaking his fist at them, “you have barked
enough; let us have peace.”

He sprang down from the dais and gripped Jean de Xaintré’s hands.

“Old friend, you have not forgotten me?”

“No, no. Come, give me wine. Here’s to you with all my heart.”


                                 XVIII

IT was seven in the morning on the day of his riding to join the Marshal
of Brittany at the Oak of Mivoie, and Bertrand stood warming himself
before the great hall fire. He was in full harness—harness that he had
burnished lovingly with his own hands, and the raised vizor of his
bassinet showed a calm face and the eyes of a man who listened. Bertrand
had broken fast alone in the hall, after keeping a vigil in the chapel
with his sword and shield before him on the altar steps. He was to ride
towards Dinan that day, for Xaintré had told him that Robin Raguenel had
been chosen among the thirty, and Bertrand rode to seek him at La
Bellière, and perhaps win a glimpse of Tiphaïne herself. His heart felt
full of joy that morning, the joy of a man to whom life offers stirring
days again.

Jean, the old butler, appeared at the door that closed the stairway
leading to the private rooms. He looked half timidly at Bertrand, a
tower of steel before the fire, and came forward slowly, coughing behind
his hand.

“Well, Jean, how long will they keep me waiting? The days are short in
March.”

“Your servant, messire—”

“Well?”

“My master has bidden me carry you his good grace—and blessing—”

“What! My father is not out of bed?”

“He prays you to pardon him, messire. He feels the cold, and these raw
mornings—”

Bertrand silenced him with a gesture of the hand. His face had lost its
brightness for the moment, and there was a frown as of pain upon his
forehead.

“Ah, of course, Jean, say no more. And madame?”

“Madame, messire, is at her devotions; she would not be disturbed. In an
hour—”

Bertrand turned with a shrug of impatience, picked up his sword, and
buckled it on.

“My time is God’s time, Jean,” he said; “carry my respects to my father
and my mother—”

He winced over the words, frowning, and looking sorrowful about the
eyes.

“Tell them I could not tarry. And my brother Olivier? Curling his pretty
beard?”

“I will go and see, messire.”

“No, no; never trouble the sweet lad. It is a mere nothing, man, to the
parting of his hair. Good-bye, Jean; forget the mad tricks I played you
as a boy.”

He turned, took up his shield, and strode out from the hall, a sense of
forlornness chilling his ardor for the moment. Hopart and Guicheaux were
waiting for him in the court-yard, holding his horse and spear. Bertrand
had refused to take the men with him, preferring solitude, content with
his own thoughts. Guicheaux and Hopart ran up to him, still hoping that
he would change his purpose.

“Ah, lording, you will crack the English bassinets!”

“Good luck, good luck!”

“Take us, too, messire. We can live on rust and leather.”

Bertrand was glad even of their rude affection. He took out an old
brooch and a ring of silver from his shrunken purse, and thrust the
largesse into their hands.

“No, no, sirs, I ride alone. Keep these things, and think of Bertrand du
Guesclin if he comes not back again.”

They hung round him like a couple of great children, eager and devoted.

“Messire, courage, you are too tough for the English dogs.”

“Keep up your heart, captain, and give them the clean edge.”

They ran for a mile along the road beside him, holding his
stirrup-straps and looking up into his face. And theirs was the only
heartening Bertrand had when he rode out to fight for the Breton poor at
the Oak of Mivoie on Josselin Moors.

Bertrand’s courage warmed again as he mounted the moors and felt the
blue sky over him and the broad Breton lands before his face. He forgot
Olivier’s sneers and his mother’s coldness, and the way they had let him
go uncheered. The truth remained that Beaumanoir had chosen him, and
that the chance had come for which he had waited. That day, also, he
might see Tiphaïne again, give her the good news, and tell her of the
change that had been working in his manhood.

Bertrand was in fine fettle by the time he struck the windings of the
Rance, and saw the river flashing below the cliffs and glimmering amid
the green. He tossed his spear and sang as the towers of Dinan came in
view, the gray walls girding the little town, with the Ranee running in
the narrow meads below. All the thickets were purpling with the spring.
The bare aspens glittered, the clouds sailed white over the wind-swept
Breton town.

But Dinan had no call for Bertrand that March day. He rode on, still
singing, happy at heart, watching for the tall chimneys of the Vicomte’s
house, finding a quick, strange joy at the thought of seeing Tiphaïne
again. Bertrand was not a Provençal rhapsodist. He could not write love
songs to a woman’s lips, but look bravely into her face he could, and
crown her with the homage that only great hearts know.

Soon the turrets and carved chimneys rose up amid the trees, smoke
floating with the wind, the Vicomte’s banner slanting from its staff.
Bertrand rode up amid a swirl of March-blown leaves and blew his horn
before the gate. The servants who came out to him knew the eagle on his
shield, and Robin himself met Bertrand in the court.

“Messire du Guesclin, welcome indeed!” and he held out his hands to take
Bertrand’s spear and shield, his beaming face a greeting in itself.

“Xaintré told me you were chosen.”

“To be sure, he passed this way on the road to Concale. Mother of God,
but I am glad you are come! Tiphaïne is above, playing chess with my
father.”

Robin gave the spear and shield to one of the servants and embraced
Bertrand when he dismounted. There was something comforting to the lad
in having this strong man to bear him company.

“It will be a grim business, Bertrand. Croquart is to fight on
Bamborough’s side, and Knowles and Calverly. Pssh! but who is afraid of
the Flemish butcher? Come to my room; I will help you to disarm.”

He led Bertrand through the garden to his bedchamber joining the chapel,
chattering all the way, with a restless smile on his boyish face. There
was an exaggerated fervor in the lad’s gayety, and his eyes looked tired
as though he had not slept. Bertrand saw that his hands trembled as he
helped to unbuckle the harness, and that his mouth drooped when he was
not talking.

“What a day for us, brother in arms!” he babbled, drawing out Bertrand’s
sword and feeling the edge thereof with his thumb. “Croquart is a
terrible fellow. But then Beaumanoir is as brave as a lion, and
Tinteniac a powerful smiter, and you, Bertrand, are as good a man at
your weapons as any.”

Bertrand looked hard at Robin, and forced a smile.

“We shall hold our own,” he said.

“You think so?” and the lad’s face brightened. “I have been running two
miles each morning to better my wind. Look at my new armor, yonder. It
is the cleverest German work. See the kneecaps, and the pallets to guard
the armpits. It will take a good sword, Bertrand, to pierce it, eh?”

He seemed so eager to be cheered, despite his vivacity, that Bertrand
felt troubled for the lad, and pitied him in his heart. He was wondering
why Beaumanoir had chosen young Raguenel. He was tall and strong enough,
but he had not the dogged look of a born fighter.

“You will do bravely enough, Robin,” he said. “Why, I have seen these
English beaten many a day. We Bretons are the better men.”

“Good, good indeed! Why, man, you are thirsting for Passion Sunday to
come round.”

“Because we shall win,” said Bertrand, quietly, smiling at the lad and
eager to hearten him.

Bertrand had finished his disarming, and, having washed his face and
hands in Robin’s laver, stood for him to lead on to the Vicomte’s room.
He was troubled now that he was to meet Tiphaïne again, wondering how
she would greet him, and whether her father knew what had passed within
the Aspen Tower. He followed Robin through the oriel, stroking his chin
and bracing his manhood for the meeting.

Tiphaïne was seated before the solar window, with the chess-board
between her and the Vicomte. She rose up at once when Bertrand entered,
and held out her hands to him with a readiness that made him color.

“Messire, we meet again.”

To Bertrand her voice brought back a hundred memories that gave him
pain. He winced a little as he took her hand and felt her clear eyes
searching his face. It meant more to Bertrand to meet those eyes than an
enemy’s sword would cost him at Mivoie.

“God grant madame is well,” and he bowed to her clumsily and turned to
Stephen Raguenel, who had pushed back the chess-table and was rising
from his chair.

“Well met at last, Messire du Guesclin. I can thank you with my own lips
for the great debt we owe your sword.”

Bertrand guessed that Tiphaïne had saved his honor. He flashed a look at
her, and saw by the smile and the shake of the head she gave him that
the Vicomte knew nothing of the first spoiling of the Aspen Tower.
Bertrand blessed her, yet felt a hypocrite.

“If I have served you, sire, say no more of it.”

The Vicomte de Bellière, stately seigneur that he was, kissed Bertrand’s
cheek after the quaint fashion of those days.

“My house is your house, lad,” he said, “my servants your servants. I
hold myself your debtor.”

For Bertrand, La Bellière had a strange and saddened sense of peace that
night as he sat before the log fire and talked to the Vicomte of the
combat at the Oak of Mivoie. La Bellière contrasted with the memories of
his own home, for here they loved one another and knew no discords. The
solar, warm with the firelight, had something sacred and beautiful
within its walls. Bertrand felt the quiet dignity of the Raguenels’
life, the charm, the mellowness that made home home.

Tiphaïne sat opposite to him, her embroidery in her lap—a mass of green
and gold—her eyes shining in the firelight, her hair coiled above the
curve of her shapely neck. Her father’s chair was turned towards the
fire, and he could see both his children, for Robin stood leaning
against the chimney-hood, his face drawn and pinched when in repose.

It was pathetic the way the old man gloried in his son. He did not
grudge him to the Breton cause, but let his pride soar over the lad’s
honor. He told Bertrand the deeds of his own youth, beneficently
garrulous, and swore that Robin would outshine his father. His handsome
face mellowed as he sipped his wine and looked from one child to the
other. Bertrand, silent, yet very reverent, watched Tiphaïne’s hands,
too conscious all the while of Robin’s strained and jerky gayety. The
lad’s heart was not happy in him, of that Bertrand felt assured.

“Come, messire, you have not seen Robin fight as yet.”

Bertrand smiled, a little sadly, and shook his head.

“He had his christening when our Countess retook the castle of
Roche-D’Errien. You were one of the first in the breach, Robin, eh? Yes,
yes, and Beaumanoir heard of the spirit you showed in that tussle down
in the south, Ancenis—was it? What a head I have for names!”

Tiphaïne looked up from her work and gave her father the word.

“Aurai, to be sure, where that rogue Dagworth had his quittance from
Raoul de Cahours. Robin won his spurs there. You shall see how the lad
can fight, messire, at the Oak of Mivoie.”

Robin laughed, blushed, and frowned at the fire. Tiphaïne was looking at
him with almost a mother’s love in her eyes. Her brother’s restless
gayety had no sinister significance for her sister’s pride in him. It
was a solemn evening; Robin might be unnerved by the pathos of it, but
nothing more.

“Robin will play his part,” she said, quietly.

“God’s grace, of course, he shall! More wine, messire; let us drink to
brave Beaumanoir and to Brittany.”

Before the hour for sleep came round, Tiphaïne drew Bertrand aside
towards the window, and stood looking keenly in his face. His eyes were
happier than of old, and the sullen discontent had left him since
Arletta’s burying in the garden of the Aspen Tower.

“Bertrand.”

“Yes, Tiphaïne?”

“How is it with you?”

He looked at her frankly, yet with a saddened smile.

“I am learning my lesson—letter by letter,” he answered.

“I am glad of it. We are the firmer friends, and—”

She hesitated, with a troubled light shining in her eyes. Bertrand saw
her glance wistfully at Robin and her father.

“Bertrand.”

“I stand to serve you.”

“Take care of Robin for us, Bertrand; it would kill my father to lose
the lad. And he is so young, though brave and strong enough. If—”

Bertrand reached for her hand and held it, his face transfigured as he
looked into her eyes.

“Trust me,” he said.

“Ah!—”

“I will stand by the lad, and take the blows from him even with my own
body. Tiphaïne, I have not forgotten.”

And Bertrand did not sleep that night with thinking of Tiphaïne and the
Oak of Mivoie.


                                  XIX

BERTRAND and Robin Raguenel rode southwest from Dinan, holding towards
Montcontour, so that they should come on Josselin from the west. All
about Ploermel, and even to the walls of Rennes, Bamborough’s English
and Croquart’s ruffians were still burning and plundering, and driving
the wretched peasantry like sheep before them. Montfort’s English had
been very bitter against the Bretons since Dagworth’s death, vowing that
he had fallen through treachery, and that Brittany should pay the price
in blood.

The sun was setting on the Friday before Passion Sunday, when Bertrand
and Robin came to the little town of Loudéac and sought out a lodging
for the night. They were guided to an inn on the north of the market
square, and given a private chamber, as befitted young Raguenel’s rank.
The lad had shown a strange temper all the way from Dinan, his face like
an April sky, now all sunshine, now all gloom. Moments of gusty gayety
alternated with morose and restless silence. Bertrand had done what he
could to humor the lad, without letting him suspect that he was troubled
for the part he would play at the Oak of Mivoie.

Robin drifted into a reckless mood that night at Loudéac. He called for
much wine and showed the innkeeper an open purse. The servants stirred
themselves to honor “my lord,” who was to fight for Brittany on Josselin
Moors. The innkeeper, a shrewd old pimp, who wished his guests to be
amused, sent up a couple of dancing-girls to the chamber after supper.
Bertrand looked black when the girls came in to them, giggling and
twitching their bright-colored skirts. It was customary at many inns to
keep such ladies, and young Robin laughed at them, his head half turned
with wine.

“Hallo, wicked ones! Come and sit by me. You can dance and sing for a
gentleman, eh? To be sure, Mistress Red-stockings, you have a pretty
pair of ankles. Who calls for muscatel and good Bordeaux? Bertrand, fill
up your cup.”

The women were ready enough to make play for Robin, seeing that he was a
handsome fellow and two parts drunk. Bertrand, however, had no desire to
see the lad preyed upon by such a pair of harpies. Ignoring their
oglings and their tittering, he went to the door and shouted for the
innkeeper, and gave the man a look that did not miscarry.

“None of your tricks, my friend; we have no purses to be picked. What we
have ordered we have ordered, but these delicacies are not to our
taste.”

The man looked at Robin, who had taken the girl with the red stockings
on his knee.

“But, my lord yonder—seems satisfied.”

“Robin, let the girl go.”

The lad quailed before Bertrand’s eyes, and surrendered to him
sheepishly, yet not without some show of spite.

“Now, Sir Shepherd, out with your sheep.”

The innkeeper saw that Bertrand was in no mood to be trifled with, and
that he was the master of the situation so far as Robin was concerned.
He beckoned the women out, pulling a wry face, yet outwardly obsequious
as any son of Mammon. The women followed him, tossing their ribbons and
looking saucily at Bertrand, whose ugly face was like a block of stone.
Their insolence was nothing to him, for he had drunk the dregs of
recklessness and thrown the cup away.

Robin was sitting sulkily before the fire, biting his nails and glancing
at Bertrand out of the corners of his eyes. He knew that the elder man
was in the right, and yet Bertrand’s mastery chafed his pride.

“You meddle rather much, messire,” he said.

Bertrand went up to him with the air of a brother, a good-humored smile
softening his face.

“Nonsense, Robin; you are a little hot in the head. No more wine, lad; I
ask it as a favor. Who kissed you last—was it not your sister?”

Robin shuddered, and sat staring at the fire.

“You are right, Bertrand,” he said. “By God, I was going to Mivoie with
a harlot’s kisses on my mouth!”

“No, no, lad, you have the true stuff in you. Come to bed; we must not
waste our sleep.”

It was some time after midnight when Bertrand woke with a start and lay
listening in the darkness of the room. A voice was babbling in the
silence of the night, making a hoarse whispering like dead leaves
shivering in a frosty wind. Bertrand’s eyes grew accustomed to the dark,
and he could see Robin half kneeling, half lying upon the bed. The lad
was praying like a man in the extremity of terror.

“Oh, Lady of Heaven, pardon all my sins. I am young, and I have erred
often, and often I have prayed with a cold heart. Mea culpa! mea culpa!
Lord Jesu watch over me at the Oak of Mivoie. It is terrible, very
terrible, to be afraid, but I have taken the oath, and all men will mock
me if I fail. St. Malo, hear me; I will build a chapel to thee if I come
back safe from Mivoie.”

To such whimperings Bertrand listened as he lay motionless in bed.
Robin’s whispering terror troubled him; he grieved for the lad, yet knew
not what to do. If Robin had his sister’s heart, there would be no
quailings, no shivering prayers at midnight, no grovelling on the floor.
Bertrand lay listening, half tempted to speak to the lad. He held his
words, however, and watched till Robin climbed back with chattering
teeth to bed. Bertrand betrayed nothing of what he had seen or heard
when they rose to dress and arm that morning, though his heart misgave
him when he saw the lad’s red eyes and drooping mouth. He began to be
keenly afraid for the lad’s courage, lest it should fail utterly and
bring shame on Robin and on those who loved him.

They rode out through Loudeac after paying the reckoning at the inn.
Robin’s spirits revived somewhat as they went through the narrow streets
and the townsfolk cheered them and waved their caps.

“Grace to the Breton gentlemen!”

“God bless ye, sirs, at the Oak of Mivoie!”

The glory of it all brought a flush to Robin’s cheeks. He looked
handsome enough in his new armor, his horse going proudly, with
trappings of green and gold. His manhood stiffened; his blood came more
blithely from his heart. Had he not a part to play, a cause to champion?
Men looked for great things from him, trusted to his word. Robin’s pride
kindled as he rode through the streets of Loudeac, and Bertrand,
watching him, felt glad.

It was when they were free of the town and plunged into the woodlands
that Robin’s courage began to wane once more. Loudeac had been full of
life and the stir thereof, but here in the deeps of the mysterious woods
there was nothing but silence and loneliness about him. The wind sighed
in the beech-trees; the firs waved their solemn boughs. The damp grass
and the sodden leaves were as yet unbrightened by many flowers. The
pitiful thinness of the lad’s courage grew more plain as the hours went
by.

Bertrand talked hard, and tried to make young Raguenel more ready for
the morrow. He told him of the tussles he had come through unharmed and
of the many times that he had seen the English beaten. And
Croquart—what was Croquart the Fleming that they should talk so much of
him? The fellow was only a butcher’s brat; he had learned to use the
knife and the cleaver, and boasted the insolence of a scullion. Brittany
had as good men as Croquart, Calverly, and all the gang of them.
Bertrand took no heed of Robin’s frailty, but held forth strenuously, as
though fired by his own convictions. Yet the more he talked the deeper
grew the lad’s depression.

About noon they halted beside a stream where moor and woodland met,
watered their horses, and made a meal. Robin ate but little, and seemed
to have no heart to talk. Bertrand ignored his restless manner and the
weak twitching of his lower lip. He gave the lad little time for
reflection, feeling that Robin’s courage leaked like wine out of a
cracked jar.

“Come, we must make Josselin before dark.”

Robin dragged himself up from the foot of a tree. He went slowly towards
his horse, walking with no spring at the knees, his chin down upon his
chest. Bertrand’s back was turned for the moment, for he was tightening
his saddle-girths, that had worked slack since the morning. Robin
glanced at him, with the look of a hunted thing in his eyes. He stooped,
lifted up his horse’s left fore foot, and plunged the point of his
poniard into the frog.

Bertrand turned to find Robin’s horse plunging and rearing, with his
master hanging to the bridle.

“Hallo, lad, what’s amiss?”

Robin, fearful lest Bertrand should guess his treachery, patted the
beast’s neck and coaxed him back into control.

“By the saints, Hoel is dead lame!”

He tugged at the bridle and walked the horse to and fro, gloating
inwardly at the way the poor brute hobbled.

“What’s to be done?”

Bertrand marched up without a word, lifted the beast’s fore foot, and
saw the bleeding hoof. His mouth hardened as he turned on Robin, grim
but very quiet.

“Show me your poniard.”

The lad stared at him, his lower lip a-droop.

“My poniard?”

“Yes.”

“Upon my soul, messire—”

He had flushed crimson, and was shaking at the knees, nor did Bertrand
need to press his guilt. He stood looking at Robin, contemptuous, yet
moved to pity, debating inwardly what he should do.

“Well, messire, a nice trick this, laming your own horse! I will get you
to Josselin to-night, even if I have to carry you.”

“Bertrand, I—My God, I cannot go, I am not fit!”

He broke down utterly of a sudden, and threw himself upon the grass,
burying his face in his arms, and sobbing like a girl. Bertrand had
never seen such cowardice before; it was new and strange to him, and the
very pitiableness of it shocked his manhood.

“Come, lad, come,” and he bent down and tried to turn him over.

Robin squirmed away like a frightened cur.

“I can’t, I can’t! Don’t jeer at me; let me be!”

“What! You will break your oath?”

The lad’s shoulders only twitched the more, and he buried his face yet
deeper in his arms.

“For God’s sake, lad, stand up and play the man. What will they say of
you at Dinan?”

It was all useless, useless as trying to turn milk into wine. Robin lay
snivelling on the grass, all the manhood gone from him, his fine armor a
veritable mockery, his whole body palsied by abject fear. Even
Bertrand’s taunts could sting no courage into him. Robin Raguenel was a
coward; Bertrand knew the truth.

He stood looking at the lad, disgust and pity warring together on his
face. Was this the brother Tiphaïne loved, and for whom he had promised
to risk his life! Once more in despair he tried to rouse the lad, yet
doubting in his heart that any good would come of it.

“So, Robin”—and he spoke gently—“you will let your father know that
you are a coward?”

Robin groaned, but did not stir.

“Well—and your sister, she is proud of you?”

“Mercy, have mercy!” And the taunts only brought forth more snivellings
and tears.

“Then you will break your oath to Beaumanoir, messire?”

“Yes, curse him, why did the fool choose me?”

Bertrand turned from Robin with a half-uttered oath, picked up his
spear, and moved towards his horse. There was no help for it; he must
leave the coward to his shame. They needed men, not girls, at Mivoie.


                                   XX

BERTRAND faltered as he was about to mount his horse and stood
irresolute, like a man who repents of parting in anger from a friend. He
thrust his spear into the grass, buckled the bridle round it, and went
back towards Robin with a frown of thought upon his face. His promise to
Tiphaïne had dared him to desert the lad, however much he might despise
him for a weakling and a coward.

“Stand up, messire, I have some last words to say to you.”

Robin turned on his side, his green surcoat dew-drenched and muddy, and,
propping himself upon one elbow, plucked at the grass.

“Ride on,” he growled; “let me be.”

“For the last time, Robin, will you go with me to Mivoie?”

“What! to have my brains beaten out by that brute Croquart? He has a
grudge against me. Xaintré warned me to beware of the fellow.”

“A cool confession, messire.”

“Cool! Why should I be butchered for the sake of a crowd of wretched
serfs?”

Bertrand looked at him as though half minded to pick the lad up and
shake the terror out of him by sheer strength. But even Bertrand saw how
useless it was to argue with such a quivering and sulky tangle of
nerves. Young Raguenel was too soft and sensitive a creature to bear the
rubs of the age he lived in. The stark fear of death was on him, and he
was worse than an hysterical woman for the moment. Even if he were
dragged to Josselin that night he would only disgrace himself at Mivoie
on the morrow.

Bertrand turned on his heel, and began to march to and fro under the
trees. Now and again he looked grimly, yet sorrowfully, at Robin, his
eyes full of reproachfulness as he began to realize what the lad’s
cowardice might mean. The words that he had spoken to Tiphaïne were
sounding in his ears: “Trust me, and I will shield the lad even with my
own body.” There was no shirking such a promise, and argue as he would
the rough candor of his own conscience had him baffled at every point.
What would Tiphaïne think of him if he left this loved but weak-willed
brother to be shamed and dishonored in the knowledge of all Brittany?
And Stephen Raguenel, that generous old man? The blow would kill him,
and bring his white head down into the grave. Bertrand ground his teeth
as he realized the bitterness of it all, and felt his own honor tangled
in the fatal web of Robin’s fear.

Bertrand trampled the sodden grass till he had worn a muddy track under
the beech-trees between Robin and the place where his horse was
tethered. Never did Bertrand fight a tougher fight than he fought with
himself that day on the road to Josselin. Renunciation, the higher
courage, triumphed. Bertrand dashed his hand across his eyes, looked
bitterly at the sword he had sharpened so lovingly and at the shield
with the Du Guesclin blazonings thereon. Well, there was no help for it;
he would sacrifice himself for this miserable boy; he had given Tiphaïne
his promise. And as for his oath to Beaumanoir, he would both keep it
and break it, and God would know the truth.

With the tussle ended, doubt and indecision had no more power over
Bertrand’s will. He made no boast of the deed he was about to do, but
marched to it boldly with a set mouth and an unflinching face.

“Off with your armor, lad; there is no time to lose.”

Robin stared as though Bertrand had commanded him to crawl out of his
skin.

“Up with you!” and there was a ring of fierceness in the voice. “Strip
off your armor; we must change our coats.”

Robin leaned upon one hand, eying Bertrand furtively, and not grasping
his meaning for the moment.

“What will you do, messire?” he asked.

“Do!” and Bertrand’s lips curled as he unbuckled his graves and cuishes;
“save you from shaming the folk who love you by taking your place at the
Oak of Mivoie.”

Had the veriest spark of nobleness been left alive in him that moment,
Robin would have risen up with generous shame, compelled towards courage
by Bertrand’s chivalry. But the meaner powers were in the ascendant, and
the dread of death made him blind to his own littleness. Even Bertrand
saw the look of relief upon his face as he scrambled up, evading Du
Guesclin’s eyes.

“Messire Bertrand, this is too good of you—”

A contortion of contempt swept over Bertrand’s face. The lad was pleased
to approve the sacrifice and mildly call it “good.”

“Don’t thank me, messire. Take off your armor. We are much of a size.
The fesse of silver shall make a show at Mivoie.”

Robin obeyed him, secret exultation stifling shame.

“I shall not forget this, Bertrand.”

“Nor shall I!”

“Beaumanoir will think that something has hindered you.”

“Ah, no doubt.”

Bertrand’s brows contracted as he gave the lad a look that should have
let light into his soul. Robin seemed glib enough with his excuses.

“Do not think that I am doing this for your sake, Messire Robin
Raguenel.”

“No?” and the coward looked astonished at the words.

“I am thinking of your father and your sister at La Bellière. They love
you, Robin, and God knows I am loved by no one. Therefore, I remember
the love they have for you, for no one will grieve if Bertrand du
Guesclin gathers shame.”

Robin looked at him vacantly. So wrapped up was he in his own troubles
that he did not realize the greatness of Bertrand’s sacrifice.

“Oh, it will work very well,” he stammered.

“You think so? Thanks.”

“We can say that your horse fell lame. And if you keep your visor down
no one will know you. Besides, you are strong enough to fight any man
who gives you the lie.”

Bertrand ground his teeth over the ease with which the lad contrived it
all. By the blood of God! did the fool think that it was easy for a
strong man to throw away the chance he had longed and prayed for?
Bertrand knew what men would say of him, and that the public tongue is
as uncharitable as it is false.

“Unbuckle my arm pieces.”

He rapped the words out as though the uttering of them gave him relief.
Robin skipped forward to complete the sacrifice. He was still possessed
by a blind and selfish joy.

“I will help to make the tale sound honest for you,” he said.

Bertrand’s shoulders heaved.

“You are quick enough with your wits,” he answered. “Come, listen to me.
I know this road; there is a low inn not five miles from here, set back
in an empty quarry. Hide there till we have fought at Mivoie.”

Bertrand was curt and peremptory enough; Robin understood him, and
looked sullenly at the grass.

“What if you are killed?” he asked.

The utter coolness of the question staggered Bertrand, despite the
revelations of the last hour.

“Who thinks of being killed!”

“Croquart will strike at you.”

“And am I afraid of Croquart? If I were to fall the trick would be
discovered. You have scented that out, eh, you little fox! No, lie quiet
in your hole till I ride back.”

“And then?”

Bertrand bit his lips.

“God knows, so far as I am concerned!” he said.

In half an hour the transformation was complete. He took Robin’s shield
upon his arm (the fesse argent on an azure ground), but kept his own
horse and his heavy axe that hung at the saddle-bow. Robin melted
somewhat when the time for parting came. He tried to embrace Du
Guesclin, but Bertrand would have none of the lad’s gratitude.

“Off, sir, you owe me nothing; it is your father’s honor that I cherish,
and the vow I made your sister. Keep up the mockery, messire: you are
Bertrand du Guesclin, skulking in the woods of Loudeac.”

And with a grim face he climbed into the saddle and, pricking in the
spurs, went off at a canter.

When he had gone Robin sat down sullenly under a tree and watched
Bertrand disappear over the open moor. He was beginning to hate himself,
yet his gross cowardice still held him firmly by the throat. Rising at
last, he took his lame horse and began to lead the beast wearily along
the road, for Bertrand’s armor was heavy on him, and his heart sick over
the whole coil. But Bertrand rode eastward over the moors, bearing
Robin’s shield, and thinking of Tiphaïne and the shame she would hear of
him.


                                  XXI

THE Josselin Moors were golden with gorse and broom when Beaumanoir’s
banner, with its eleven argent billets on an azure ground, was unfurled
beneath the Oak of Mivoie. He had ridden out from Josselin with the
seigneurs and mesne lords who had gathered to the place, the champions
of Mivoie being marked out from the rest by wearing broom flower in
their helmets. With the Marshal rode the Sieur de Tinteniac, as noble a
gentleman as ever feutred a spear; Geoffroi Dubois, called by some “The
Wolf”; Sir Yves de Charrual, Carro de Bodegat, and many more. A great
rabble of peasantry followed them over the moors, beating up the dust
from the highway with the tramp of their many feet. Along the road they
were joined by knots of people—village flocks, each following its
parish priest. The heart of all Brittany was in the combat, and the
faint pealing of the bells of Josselin borne on the western wind seemed
to speak forth the passion of the poor.

Beaumanoir’s trumpets were screaming when Bertrand came trotting over
the moors towards the oak. He had tarried late in Josselin for the
safeguarding of his deceit, meaning to take his place in the ranks at
the last hour. Twice that morning he had nearly been discovered—once by
a Breton captain who had recognized his voice, and again by one of his
old free companions loitering outside an inn. Bertrand had taken to the
open moors, passing the groups of hurrying peasant folk on his way, and
waving his shield to them as they cheered Sir Robin of Dinan riding to
keep troth with the Sieur de Beaumanoir.

There was much bracing of armor and handling of weapons when Bertrand
pushed through the press towards the oak. He had left his horse close by
with some peasants on the moor, and a herald was calling the roll of
those chosen. Robin Raguenel’s name was shouted out as Bertrand came up
with his visor down. He waved Robin’s shield above his head, so that the
fesse of silver should speak for itself.

Bertrand drew back under the boughs of the oak, and pretended to be busy
bracing up his armor. Over the moors he could see the English spears
glinting in the sunlight along the road from Ploermel. They came on
gallantly, these dreaded English, with Bamborough’s banner blowing in
the van. Bertrand’s eyes wandered towards the silent peasant folk
gathered like sheep upon the moors. He took heart as he thought how
these men of the soil had suffered, and that he was not fighting for
mere selfish fame. The broader issue quenched for the moment the smart
and bitterness of his own self-sacrifice.

“Messire Bertrand du Guesclin.”

It was the herald’s voice calling his name, and Bertrand had been
waiting for that cry for hours. He stood up and looked round calmly at
the burnished bassinets and painted shields, feeling like a man who
watches his own burial in a dream. A second time he heard the herald
call his name, and saw the knights and squires look questioningly from
man to man. Silence had fallen under the great oak. The Sieur de
Beaumanoir was speaking to the gentlemen about him, and in the lull
Bertrand could hear their words.

“I am loath to mistrust the man, yet he has failed us and sent no
warning.”

“A mere spoil-hunting vagabond,” said Yves de Charrual. “I know the
fellow.”

“The oath was given him by Xaintré.”

“True; then this is treachery.”

“The dog shall have the truth from me,” quoth Carro de Bodegat, a
flamboyant gentleman whom Bertrand had once wounded in a duel.

Bertrand stood by in Robin’s armor, grinding his teeth as he listened to
all they said. How ready they were to damn him as a traitor, these proud
ones who had never known how long he had waited for such a chance as
this! Even his doggedness could hardly take their taunts in silence; he
longed to throw his visor up and give Charrual and Bodegat the lie. Only
one lord spoke up for him before the rest, the Sieur de Tinteniac,
asking why a brave man should be slandered without full knowledge of the
truth. Bertrand loved Tinteniac for these words, and vowed in his heart
that they should be repaid.

Meanwhile Beaumanoir had called an esquire forward, Guillaume de
Montauban by name, and given him the honor that Du Guesclin had
forfeited. Bertrand stood listening to the casual ignominy that was
being flung by those about him at his courage. Even when challenged as
Robin Raguenel, and asked for a judgment concerning his own honor, he
grimaced behind his visor, and answered gruffly that he would not
condemn a Breton man unheard.

The sacrament of the mass came to silence all these cavilling tongues.
Bertrand knelt with the rest, grim and silent, wondering whether Robin
guessed how much this ordeal meant to him. He covered the mezail of his
bassinet with his hand when he lifted the visor and took the bread. His
one prayer was that this dallying should not be long, for he was fierce
and ready for the English swords. Soon the Gloria had been sung, and the
priest, facing eastward under the oak, had offered the Gratio ad
Complendum.

“Ite, missa est!” came the cry. And a hundred strong voices shouted,
“Deo Gratias!”

The English were drawn up where the highway to Ploermel broadened into a
smooth stretch of grass and sand. Croquart and five Netherlanders were
to fight for Bamborough, also four Bretons, for the true-born English
mustered but twenty. Bamborough, who had stood laughing and jesting
while the Bretons were hearing mass, turned to his “thirty,” and gave
them his last words.

“Sirs,” he said, “I have read in Merlin’s books that we shall have the
victory. Let us kill or take Beaumanoir and his men and carry them
prisoners to Edward our king.”

Beaumanoir, more devout and less boastful, kissed the cross of his
sword, and held it high above his head.

“Friends, may God make us increase in virtue. Keep a good countenance,
and hold fast together.”

The sun streamed out from behind a cloud when the two bristling banks of
steel surged towards each other over the heather. St. George and St.
Ives, good saints, were hailed perforce into the struggle. The dust
smoked up into the sunlight so that those who watched the fight could
see but vaguely how matters sped. Sword and axe, mace and bill, clashed
and tossed like the play of counter-currents in some narrow strait.
Shields were cloven, plumes shorn away, men thrown down and trampled
underfoot. Through the drifting dust the armed figures flashed like
flames struggling through a pall of smoke.

From the first rush the English party had the upper hand, being bigger
men and more hardened to the trade of arms. Croquart the Fleming broke
to and fro, charging like a boar, hurling men aside, and making the
shields and steel plates ring with the thunder of his heavy mace. He
hunted out Bertrand in the press, and beat him down with a side blow on
the bassinet. It was the Sieur de Tinteniac who sprang forward over
Bertrand’s body, and held Croquart back till the fesse of silver shone
out again.

“Grace to you, sire!” And Bertrand flew at the Fleming with his axe, but
lost his man in the shifting of the fight.

For two full hours the moil went on till sheer exhaustion forced the
wolves of war apart. They drew back to gain breath, some dazed like men
half drunk, leaning on each other, grasping and staggering over the
heath. Two Bretons were dead, many wounded, and three prisoners under
Bamborough’s banner. The honor as yet was with the English; even
Bertrand confessed it grudgingly as he leaned upon his axe.

The Sieur de Tinteniac came stumbling up to him, his visor up, his face
gray, his eyes glazed.

“Give me a prop, Robin,” he said; “I have no breath in me. Curse these
English, they have the devil in their bodies.”

Bertrand put his arm about Tinteniac’s body, his heart warm towards the
man who had spoken for him before the rest.

“Wait, sire,” he said, grinding his teeth, “we have not finished with
Bamborough yet.”

Tinteniac leaned on him, looking curiously at the eyes that showed
through the visor.

“You sound hoarse as an old hound, Robin,” he said.

“My throat is dry,” and Bertrand turned away his head.

On came the English, massed in a solid wedge of steel. Tinteniac roused
himself, their shouts stirring him like the scream of a trumpet.
Bertrand kept close to him, knowing that the strong man was weak and
wounded, and that he could cover him with Robin’s shield.

In the thick of the fight Bamborough of Ploermel had grappled the Sieur
de Beaumanoir, and was dragging him by sheer strength from the mêlée.

“Surrender, Beaumanoir! I’ll send you a prisoner to my lady love!”

Bertrand and Tinteniac sprang forward for a rescue, Du Guesclin bringing
the governor of Ploermel to earth with a down stroke of his axe.
Tinteniac’s sword ended the argument; Bamborough’s head fell away from
the hacked and bleeding neck.

Beaumanoir had freed himself, and was up, shaking his sword.

“St. Ives,” he cried, “Bamborough is dead! Courage, Bretons, and the day
is ours!”

Croquart the Fleming seized on Bamborough’s authority, and, closing up
his men, charged the Bretons and bore them slowly back. Strive as they
would, Bertrand and the stoutest of them were driven to the very shadow
of the great oak. The crowd of watchers went swaying and scrambling back
from the eddying ripples of that pool of death. The sweat and clangor
awed the peasantry, though a hoarse shout of despair went up when the
Sieur de Beaumanoir’s banner lurched down into the dust.

Then came a second pause for breath, the English waiting like dogs to
make their last dash at the wounded stag. Beaumanoir, drenched with
blood, his strength failing because of the fast he had kept before mass,
leaned upon Bodegat and called for wine.

“Drink your own blood, Beaumanoir!” cried Dubois, half mad with his
wounds. “Courage, sirs, there is hope in us yet!”

It was then that young Guillaume de Montauban, whom Beaumanoir had
chosen, ran away towards his horse, his comrades cursing him for a
coward as he stumbled over the moor.

“Take care of your own work,” shouted the youngster, as he scrambled
into the saddle, “and I, before God, will take care of mine!”

He swung round and, thrusting in the spurs, rode for the English at a
gallop. His heavy horse broke through with a crash, scattering the war
dogs, and leaving many floundering, cumbered and weighed down by their
heavy harness. Geoffroi Dubois sprang forward as he grasped the ruse.
The Bretons, rallying together, charged down upon the English before
they could recover. The wedge of steel was rent asunder, the men whom
Montauban had overthrown made easy prisoners as they struggled to rise.

Croquart and a few fought on until the end, but, hemmed in and
outnumbered, they surrendered sullenly to Beaumanoir.

“Well, sirs, you have won by treachery,” said Calverly, throwing down
his sword. And though the Bretons shouted him into silence, there was
the sting of truth in the “free companion’s” words.

Bertrand, bleeding from a sword-cut in the thigh, forced his way through
the peasant folk who came crowding over the moors. Some of them clung
round him, and kissed his shield and harness, even the bloody axe he
carried in his hand. Bertrand forced them aside as gently as he could,
and marched on towards the heather-clad knoll where two country fellows
were holding his horse. He heard a voice calling him as he climbed into
the saddle, and, turning, saw the Sieur de Tinteniac staggering over the
heath. Bertrand had saved Tinteniac’s life more than once in the last
struggle, and the brave fellow was eager to take the supposed Robin by
the hand.

Bertrand wavered a moment as he remembered how Tinteniac had spoken up
for him before them all. Then, waving his hand, he clapped in the spurs,
and went at a canter over the moors to Josselin.

Hungry and weary as he was, he rode into the town to get food and wine
at an inn. Men, women, and children, who had been watching on the walls,
came crowding round him at the gate. A man-at-arms had read Bertrand’s
shield, and it was noised from mouth to mouth that Sir Robin of Dinan
had ridden back from Mivoie.

“News, messire! What news?”

Bertrand looked down at the eager, crowding faces, and saw the ripple of
exultation that spread about him as he threw them the good news like a
stone into a pool. Some went down on their knees and prayed; others
jigged to and fro like roisterers at a fair; even the children shouted
and clapped their hands.

Freeing himself with difficulty from the people, Bertrand broke away
down a side street and drew up before a common tavern. The place was
empty save for one old woman, who served Bertrand as he sat in the dirty
room, pondering on the irony of it all—that he should be the man to
bring the good news to Josselin. Begging linen from the old woman, he
unbuckled the cuishe from his right thigh, poured in wine, and bound up
the wound. Then he gave the dame some money, mounted his horse, and rode
for the western gate.

All Josselin was in an uproar as Bertrand trotted through the streets.
Mounted men had come in from Mivoie, cheering and waving branches of
broom. Bells were pealing, townsfolk and peasantry shouting and crowding
in the narrow streets. They thronged round Bertrand and nearly dragged
him from his horse, striving to touch even his surcoat and armor, and
shouting their blessings on Sir Robin of Dinan. Bertrand, facing the
mockery of it all, won through them patiently, and came to the gate that
led towards Loudeac.

“Du Guesclin played the coward” were the last words he heard as he rode
from Josselin towards the west.


                                  XXII

EVENING had come when Bertrand neared the quarry on the road to Loudeac,
where Robin Raguenel lay hid. A path ran from the main track and wound
through the woods, leaving the open moorland sweeping—a wave of gold
into the west. It was one of those rare passings of the day in spring
when strangeness and mystery were everywhere, brooding on the dream
hills against the splendid sky, watching for the night in the windless
woodways of the forest. The song of the birds went up towards the
sunset, tumultuous, and borne upon the wings of joy. Yet to Bertrand the
beauty of it all was but a mockery, even as the dawn mocks the eyes of a
man dying in his youth.

The inn, a mere hovel with rotting thatch and sagging beams, stood at
the mouth of the quarry with a dirty stable yard behind it. The greater
part of the quarry was tangled with brushwood, a few patches of coarse
grass closing in a strip of shallow soil where the inn folk grew their
vegetables. A Breton lass, brown-legged and bare-armed, was hoeing in
the garden when Bertrand rode up towards the inn. Robin, sitting on a
block of stone, was talking to the girl, making love to her for lack of
else to do. The girl’s black eyes and insolent mouth were charms that
might make a man forget for the moment thoughts that were troubling to
his conscience. She returned Robin as good as he gave, laughing, and
tossing back her hair as she plied her hoe, her bare feet sinking into
the soil.

Bertrand, riding into the dirty yard behind the inn, broke like an
unwelcome elder brother upon Robin philandering with this Breton Hebe. A
few ragged chickens scurried away from Bertrand’s horse. An ass brayed
at him over the door of a byre, and a couple of pigs rooting in the
offal went grunting surlily towards a dung heap.

Bertrand looked round him, saw the girl leaning on her hoe, one hand
stretched out to slap the boyish face that had ventured near in quest of
favors. She dropped her hoe on catching sight of the strange knight in
the yard, and came forward to take his horse. An old woman appeared at
the back door of the inn, and screamed peevishly at her daughter.
Bertrand dismounted and let the girl tether his horse to a post in the
yard.

Robin Raguenel had recognized his own shield with a start and a flush,
the amorous glint gone from his eyes in a moment. His sulky face
betrayed the meaner thoughts that had been working in his heart, and
that he had dreaded the hour of Du Guesclin’s return. He had begun to
hate Bertrand because Bertrand had been a witness of his shame. He hated
him for the very sacrifice he had made, his ungenerous and thin-blooded
nature revolting at the thought that Bertrand held him in his power. The
debt had transformed Robin into a mean and grudging enemy. Self-pity and
disgust at his own impotence had destroyed any feeling such as
gratitude, and he was ready to quarrel with the man who had renounced so
much to save him.

Bertrand left his horse with the girl and went towards Robin, who was
digging his heels into the turf and looking as though he would have
given much to escape the meeting. He made no pretence of welcome, but
stood sulky and ill at ease, all the rebellious littleness of his soul
puffing itself out against the man who had made him such a debtor.

Bertrand, puzzled, and suspecting nothing in the breadth and simplicity
of his heart, scanned Robin’s face, finding no gladness thereon, no
gratitude in the eyes.

“So you have come back?”

The antagonism was instinctive in those few curt words. Bertrand’s
out-stretched hand dropped. He looked hard at Robin, as though baffled
by the lad’s manner.

“We have beaten the English,” he said, quietly.

“Have you?”

“Yes; not a man discovered the trick. The honor of the De Bellières
stands as it stood before.”

Probably it was the ring of reproach in Bertrand’s voice that stung the
lad through his sullen reserve. He took five sharp paces forward, and
stood grimacing, and beating one foot upon the grass.

“So, Messire Bertrand du Guesclin, you flatter yourself that you have
done a brave thing!”

Bertrand stared at him.

“I have saved your honor,” he said, bluntly.

“Of course! of course!”

“And heard myself cursed for a coward and a traitor.”

Robin swung round, and began to pad to and fro, his face dead white, his
teeth working against his lips. He was mad with Bertrand, mad with
himself, mad with fate for having twisted him into such a corner. It
never entered his head for the moment that Bertrand had suffered, and
would suffer yet more.

“You expect me to grovel at your feet, messire,” he blurted.

Bertrand flushed under his bassinet.

“I have not asked for your thanks, Robin.”

“No, and I tell you that I have cursed myself because, like a fool, I
let you have my arms.”

Bertrand’s face went hard as stone. He looked at Robin, and understood
of a sudden that the lad loathed him now that his honor had been saved
at Mivoie. He felt himself in Bertrand’s power, and had not the
magnanimity to confess that the whole tangled coil was of his own
weaving. Bertrand gulped down his scorn as he realized the truth.

“Your courage comes two days late,” said Bertrand, holding his anger
back.

Robin whipped round on him like a wild-cat at bay.

“Curse you! Why did you meddle with me? Curse Beaumanoir, curse
Bamborough and his English! I should have fought at Mivoie if my damned
horse had not fallen lame.”

Bertrand’s lips curled.

“Don’t blame the poor beast, Robin,” he said.

“Ha, you call me a liar! I tell you, messire, I never lamed my horse. It
was your doubting me that cut me to the quick. And then when you had
wounded me in the heart you scoffed and sneered. I tell you it was your
taunts that took my strength away at Loudeac.”

He jigged to and fro in his hysterical fury, spluttering, snapping his
teeth, jerking his arms about. It was plain enough to Bertrand whence
all this froth and ferment came. The lad was mad with him for what he
had done and also for what he knew.

“Come,” he said, quietly, bolting up his scorn. “Come, Robin, I never
thought to hear you speak like this.”

Robin still chattered like an angry ape.

“No, no; you thought I should grovel and fall at your knees, eh! Yes,
you are a fine fellow, Bertrand du Guesclin, but, by God, I am not going
to wallow at your feet! Give me back my armor; give me back my armor,
and be damned to you! Go and tell all the duchy that Robin Raguenel
played the coward.”

Bertrand looked at him as Christ might have looked at Judas. The lad’s
squealing passion filled him with bitterness and disgust. It was
difficult to believe that this was Tiphaïne’s brother.

“Fool,” he said, speaking with a self-control that was fiercer than any
clamor, “it is for those who love you that I have done this thing! What
shame I bear, I bear it for their sakes, not for yours. Take back your
arms. I shall suffer for them long enough.”

He took Robin’s shield, scarred and dented by the English swords at
Mivoie, and threw it on its face at Robin’s feet. Then, without a word,
he began to unbuckle the borrowed harness, piling it on the grass beside
the shield. Robin watched him, biting his nails, the futile fury dying
down in him like a fire built of straw. The scorn of Bertrand’s silence
sobered him as he idled to and fro not daring to offer to help Bertrand
to disarm.

The girl looked out at them inquisitively from the back door of the inn.
Robin shouted to her, bidding her bring the armor that lay in his room.
She drew her white face in, and returned anon with Bertrand’s shield
slung about her neck, her arms and bosom full of steel. Bertrand glanced
up at her, and at the sight of his ugly face, made more grim and
terrible by its pent-up passion, she dropped the armor with a clatter on
the grass and, throwing down the shield, skipped away, after darting out
her tongue at Robin. Bertrand had put off the last piece of young
Raguenel’s harness. He stood up and stretched himself, and tightened the
bandage about his thigh.

Robin’s face had grown weak and irresolute once more. His blood had
cooled, and he remembered how much he lay at Bertrand’s mercy.

“You are wounded,” he blurted, seizing the chance of breaking the
reserve of this grim and silent man.

Bertrand picked up his hauberk, but did not look at Robin.

“Take my wallet,” he said, curtly.

The lad gave him a vacant stare.

“There, on the saddle. Get the folk within to fill it.”

Robin loitered a moment, but, finding that Bertrand paid no heed to him,
he slunk away across the yard towards the place where Bertrand’s horse
was tethered. When he returned, after having the wallet filled at the
inn, Bertrand stood again in his own armor, with the eagle of the Du
Guesclins on his arm. He pointed Robin back towards the horse.

“Strap the bag on; get water, and a feed of corn.”

“Messire Bertrand, I am not your groom.”

A look persuaded him. Robin parleyed no further, but turned to feed and
water Du Guesclin’s horse. Bertrand came and watched him at the work,
silent and unapproachable, ignoring Robin’s restless glances and his
jerky and almost cringing manner.

“What am I to say to them at La Bellière?”

“What you will.”

Robin lifted up the bucket for the horse to drink. His eyes were half
dim with tears, his mouth weak and petulant.

“Won’t you help me, Messire Bertrand?”

“To keep up the lie, eh!”

Robin hung his head.

“You must know how we won the day at Mivoie, and how Sir Robin Raguenel
saved the honor of Brittany.”

Robin winced, flushed like a girl, but stood listening while Bertrand
told him all that had passed at Mivoie: who were slain, who were wounded
and taken prisoners, how Tinteniac and Beaumanoir fought, and how
Montauban broke the English ranks. Robin heard all without one flash of
pride or gladness. Humiliation was heavy on him, and he had no joy in
this Breton victory. When Bertrand had made an end, he stood with the
empty bucket dangling in his hand, listless, and without will.

“Bertrand”—Du Guesclin’s foot was in the stirrup—“where—where are you
going?”

The strong man drew a deep breath, but mastered himself in an instant.

“Where God wills,” he said.

He lifted himself into the saddle, setting his teeth as his wound
twinged, and, turning his horse, rode out from the yard. Robin stood
like one in a stupor. It was only when the eagle of the Du Guesclins
flashed out to meet the sunset that he gave a shrill cry and sprang
after Bertrand, holding out his hands.

“Bertrand! Bertrand!”

Du Guesclin did not turn his head. Robin ran on and caught him by the
stirrup.

“Bertrand, forgive me; I will tell the truth—”

“Back, lad, back.”

“Bertrand!”

Du Guesclin clapped in the spurs, and, bending down, tore Robin’s hand
from the stirrup.

“We have thrown the dice,” he said, “and the throw must count. Go back
to La Bellière; the truth is safe with me.”

He cantered off, leaving Robin alone before the inn, mute and miserable
as he thought of the lies he had made for his own mouth.


                                 XXIII

AT La Bellière the Vicomte’s trumpeters stood in the great court betwixt
the hall and the gate-house, and set the walls and turrets ringing.

“Mivoie! Mivoie! Mivoie!” the echoes wailed. “Mivoie! Mivoie!” croaked
the jackdaws that roosted in the great octagonal chimneys. “Mivoie!”
cried the serving-men, as they carried the lavers and napkins into the
hall. La Bellière kept festival in Robin’s honor, and every scullion in
the kitchen had pieces of silver in his pocket.

The Vicomte’s neighbors, unlike the folk in Biblical history, had ridden
in to give the old man joy of his son. There was much washing of hands
in the great hall, where the basins were being carried round before the
meal by the Vicomte’s servants. The tables were covered with white
napery, the walls hung with rich cloth and embroidered hangings, the
floor strewn with fresh rushes, primroses, wind flowers, and wild
violets. Robin, dressed in a surcoat of green stuff threaded through
with gold and with a posy of bay leaves tucked into his girdle, sat in
the place of honor at the high table. Tiphaïne, in white samite worked
with gold, had come down the stairway from the solar, looking joyous and
splendid, with the dames and maidens following in their silks and
sarcenets. There were lute-players and men with viols and citherns in
the gallery. The trumpets rang out as the servants came in from the
screens, bearing the dishes garnished with bays and herbs to the tables.

The Breton gentry had pressed about Robin and his father, pleasing old
Stephen in the praising of his son. Robin, feeling like a thief, had
made light of the whole matter, meeting almost with impatience the
flattery they gave him. He was glad when Father Guillaume stood up to
say grace, pattering out his Latin to the edification of few. Stephen
Raguenel stood with his hand upon Robin’s shoulder. When Father
Guillaume had blessed the puddings—and craved a lively appetite from
heaven—the Vicomte lifted his son’s shield, and showed the battered
fesse of silver with all the pride of a paternal Jove.

“The grace of our Lady and the blessings of the saints be with you,
kinsmen and friends,” he said. “Look at this shield, and you may see how
God has blessed me in sending my lad safe through such a shower of
blows.”

Robin, fidgeting from foot to foot, felt the eyes of all fixed upon his
face. What a terror it was to fear the glances of his fellows and to
imagine doubt in every heart! He passed for a modest fellow by reason of
his blushes, the men liking him no less because he seemed not to relish
the way the Vicomte trumpeted his valor. Robin frowned when his father
called for the mazer bowl, enamelled with the arms of the De Bellières
and banded with silver. Stephen Raguenel held it in both hands and
pledged Robin, and sent the mazer round the tables that the guests might
drink good luck to his son. On the silver band of the mazer were
engraved the words, “Keep troth,” and Robin remembered them, to his
cost.

The devil mocked Robin Raguenel that day, taunting him even from his
father’s happy face, and turning to scorn the pride in Tiphaïne’s eyes.
“Mivoie! Mivoie! Mivoie!” screamed the trumpets in the court, till Robin
sent a servant to tell the men to cease their din. Wine came to him, and
he drank it, feverishly, fiercely, yet feeling his tongue dry with the
lies he had poured into his father’s ears. Behind him, held by a
man-at-arms, shone the shield that Bertrand du Guesclin had carried.

Yeolande of Lehon, Robin’s betrothed, sat next him at the high table and
ate from the same plate. The girl was very proud of her man before them
all, and took no pains to disguise her pride. Her very enthusiasm
refined Robin’s torture, for she could not hear enough of the fight at
Mivoie, and pestered the lad till he could have cursed her to her face.
“How many men had he killed?” “Who were the bravest among the Bretons?”
“Who were knighted?” “Would the Sieur de Beaumanoir die of his wounds?”
Robin, half mad with inward terror and vexation, described twenty things
he had never seen, and tangled his wits in a veritable web of fiction.

The great “ship” was rolling along the table on its gilt wheels, ladened
with sweetmeats and spices, when Sir Raoul de Resay, a kinsman of
Robin’s, leaned forward across Yeolande’s bosom, and touched Robin’s arm
with the silver handle of his knife.

“Messire, a word with you,” he said.

Robin turned to him, ready to be accused at any moment of being a liar
and a coward.

“Is it true what they are saying of Bertrand du Guesclin?”

“True! What are they saying, messire?”

Robin was as red as the wine in his cup.

“Why, that Bertrand played the coward and never came to Mivoie.”

Raoul de Resay’s eyes marked Robin’s flushed cheeks and the tremulous
movement of his lips. He misread the meaning of the lad’s hot color,
thinking that it was the badge royal of a generous heart.

“No, by God, Raoul, Bertrand du Guesclin did not play the coward! His
horse fell lame near Loudeac. I left him in the woods there, and have
not seen him since.”

Yeolande of Lehon touched Robin’s arms.

“I like to see you flush up like that,” she said, “when a brother in
arms is slandered.”

“Slandered! Who spoke of slander, madame?” And Raoul de Resay took the
taunt to heart. “I have known cowards, but Bertrand du Guesclin is not
one of them.”

For three long hours Robin suffered from the good-will of his friends,
and even when La Bellière was free of them, the lad still had his father
to torment him with affection. Stephen Raguenel had the ways and whims
of an old man. Like a child, he was never tired of hearing the same tale
retold. Robin was dragged into the solar, held at bay in the broad
window-seat, and catechised tenderly till the truth itself was torn to
tatters. The lad writhed inwardly under the ordeal, finding each lie the
more bitter to his lips. He escaped from the old man at last, and went
out into the orchard, letting his hot face cool in the wind.

It was under the apple-trees that Tiphaïne found him, tossing twigs into
the pool that reflected the budding bloom above. Robin had said no word
to her of Bertrand’s breaking of his oath. She had heard it spoken of
for the first time at the high table by Raoul de Resay and others. Hot
and angry, she had given the lie to young Prosper of Dinan, who had
called Bertrand a coward, and had silenced those who cavilled
thoughtlessly at Du Guesclin’s honor.

Robin saw her through the trees and cursed her to himself, guessing that
his hypocrisy was to be tested once more. Tiphaïne did not see the spasm
of pain that passed across her brother’s face. She was troubled for
Bertrand, and angry when she remembered how the spruce young squires had
sat in lordly and complacent judgment on a man whom not one of them
would have dared to face in arms.

“Robin, they tell me Bertrand did not fight at Mivoie.”

Robin groaned in spirit, and marched out the weary troop of lies once
more, watching his sister’s face as she stood leaning against the trunk
of an apple-tree. He saw that she was troubled, and, like the guilty
coward that he was, began to wonder whether she suspected him.

“Robin, this is bad news to me.”

The lad was breaking twigs from a bough above his head.

“You do not know how much this meant to Bertrand! He had prayed for such
honor—prayed for it night and day.”

So absorbed was she for the moment that the rush of shame into her
brother’s eyes passed unnoticed. Tiphaïne had turned and stood looking
at the pool, whose still waters reflected the apple-boughs and the
burning clouds above.

Robin recovered himself and began to whistle.

“A man cannot help a lame horse,” he said.

“A lame horse would not keep Bertrand from Mivoie.”

Robin stopped his whistling, and appeared absorbed in watching the
hovering of a hawk above the fields. The bird’s wings were palpitating
in the light of the setting sun. She swooped suddenly and dropped from
sight below the trees.

“Something has happened to Bertrand.”

Robin started, and pretended not to have understood her.

“Happened!”

“Yes. Bertrand would rather have died than break troth at such an hour.”

The tortures of the day seemed to culminate for Robin at that moment. He
had always feared his sister in a measure, and stood half in awe of her
stronger will and the unflinching candor of her eyes. Her words were
innocent enough, and yet they seemed like knots of steel that wring the
truth from some wretch judged to the torture.

He shrugged his shoulders impatiently.

“Perhaps. How should I know? I have had no news of Bertrand since I left
him in the woods by Loudeac.”

For the first time Tiphaïne noticed the curious restlessness of her
brother’s eyes.

“Robin, you are not yourself.”

He laughed and swept his hand through his hair.

“I spent too much of myself at Mivoie. I am dead tired. What can you
expect?”

She looked at him keenly, knitting her brows a little, as though she had
caught a falseness in his words.

“Robin, are you hiding anything from me?”

“Hiding! What should I hide?” and his eyes flashed out at her.

“How did Bertrand’s horse fall lame?”

“Stabbed in the foot by a stake.”

“And then?”

“I had to leave him. On my soul, Tiphaïne, I am not a prophet. I cannot
tell you what I do not know.”

They heard the Vicomte’s voice calling them from the house, and Robin,
trembling like a man saved from death, clutched at the reprieve, and
walked back through the orchard. Tiphaïne followed him, slowly,
thoughtfully, playing with her silver-sheathed poniard, her eyes fixed
upon the ground. Some instinct warned her that Robin had not given her
the truth, and she was troubled for Bertrand, wondering what had
hindered him from keeping troth with Beaumanoir.

                 *        *        *        *        *

It was the third night after he had left Robin that Bertrand, who had
eaten nothing all day, saw the flicker of a fire shining through the
trees before him. The cloud of fatalism had thickened about him as the
night came down over the tangled woodways of the forest. All the past
had risen up before him: the savage sorrows of his boyhood, the coming
of Tiphaïne the child, the tournament at Rennes. The years of rough
adventure he had spent had seemed only to taunt him with failure and
with bitterness. He had thought also of dead Arletta, and how the poor
child had died in the autumn deeps of dark Broceliande. Brooding on the
past, he had come to think that God’s wrath was heavy on him, and that
he was cursed, like Cain, because of his stubborn heart. He had ridden
on and on, letting his horse bear him where it would, feeling neither
thirst nor hunger nor the weight of his heavy harness. He had drawn out
his poniard and felt the point thereof calmly, sullenly, with a
balancing of the evils of life and death. He still held the knife in his
hand when he sighted the fire, the flames upcurled like the petals of a
great flower.

Bertrand reined in and sat motionless in the saddle, his eyes fixed upon
the fire. Possibly there was something elemental in the red and restless
play thereof, something that flashed comfort into Bertrand’s heart. He
clapped his poniard back into its sheath and rode on slowly, his jaded
horse pricking up his ears and tugging at the bridle as though scenting
water.

Three figures started up from about the fire as Bertrand rode out from
under the shadows of the trees. He could see that they were peasants,
two men and a girl, and that they were as shy and timid as hunted deer.
The younger of the two men brandished a short cudgel, but there was no
fight in the poor devils; the English wars had broken the spirit of the
Breton poor.

Bertrand shouted to them and waved his hand, wondering at the hoarseness
of his own voice.

“A friend! a friend!”

He rode up towards the fire, the light flashing on his armor and weaving
giant shadows about his horse. The peasants kept their distance, dread
of the mailed fist inbred in their hearts.

Bertrand showed them the eagle on his shield.

“Come, I am a Breton man; you need not run from me. I want food and a
place by your fire.”

They came forward grudgingly, one to hold his horse, the other to help
him from the saddle. So stiff and faint was he that Bertrand staggered
when he touched the earth, and sank down with a groan beside the fire.

The two men stood staring at him stupidly, and it was the girl whose
instinct answered to the appeal. She knelt down by Bertrand, to find
that he had fainted, his face showing gray and haggard through the
mezail of his bassinet. She called to the two men, and they brought her
a stone flask full of cider, and helped her to unfasten the laces of
Bertrand’s helmet. The girl sat down and lifted Bertrand’s head into her
lap. She poured some of the cider between his lips, the woman in her
pitying him and taking charge of his wounded manhood. She was still
bending over him when Bertrand recovered consciousness, and he felt her
hands smoothing back his hair. Rough and toil-lined as her face was,
there was something soft and gentle in the eyes. Above him hung this
peasant woman’s face—one warm touch against the stolid darkness of the
forest. And what did Bertrand do but break down and weep.

The girl held his head in her lap awhile, wonderingly and in silence,
till he struggled up, and, looking round him shamefacedly, asked surlily
for food. They gave him coarse bread, swine’s flesh, and more cider. He
ate ravenously, saying nothing, the peasants watching him, awed by a
something they did not understand. Presently Bertrand pointed to his
horse; the men caught his meaning, and went to unsaddle the beast and
give him water. The girl had turned away, and was throwing sticks upon
the fire.

Bertrand called to her when he had finished the last crust that they had
given him.

“Child, come hither.”

She turned and stood silent before him, while Bertrand fumbled for the
purse he carried at his belt.

“Your name; tell it me.”

“Marie, lording—Marie of the Marshes.”

Bertrand threw her money, with a twist of the hand.

“Take it for the food; God’s blessing go with it. You have done me good,
child; now let me sleep.”

And sleep he did, like one of the Seven Sleepers of Ephesus.

The dawn was breaking when Bertrand woke beside the peasant’s fire and
heard the birds singing in the thickets. A soft haze of light filled the
east, and there were mottlings of crimson above the trees. Bertrand lay
still awhile, watching the gold glint of the sunrise through the crowded
trunks, while the dew glittered on the green turf and the birds sang
lustily. He found that the peasant folk had covered him with an old
cloak, and that simple touch of sympathy went to Bertrand’s heart.

The girl Marie came out of the woods singing a Breton song and carrying
a bundle of sticks in her bosom. She threw them on the fire, and looked
at Bertrand as he sat up and felt his wounded thigh. The night’s rest
had put new strength and courage into him. He was no longer the fatalist
drugged with the opiate of despair. The golden splendor of the woods,
the blue sky, the glistening dew gave a sparkle to life and stirred the
joy of being in him.

Scrambling up, he thanked the girl for the cloak, and, looking round
him, asked for his horse. Marie of the Marshes pointed to where the
beast was tethered, under the shadow of a great beech. Some fifty yards
away Bertrand saw a stream flashing through clumps of rushes and tufts
of waving sedge. He went down to it and dashed water over his face and
neck, finding his wound less painful and the muscles less stiff and
sore.

As he walked back to the fire the two peasants came out of the woods
with a couple of rabbits they had snared. Bertrand turned to them like
an old campaigner and helped the fellows to skin the rabbits and sling
an iron pot over the fire. They lost their shyness as he worked with
them, for there was a frankness in Bertrand’s manner that appealed to
these men of the soil.

They were in the middle of the meal, seated round the fire, with the
girl Marie next to Bertrand, when they heard a shout from the woods and
saw a bandy-legged old fellow, very ragged and dirty, running towards
them over the grass. He had a holly-wood cudgel in his hand, and was
followed by a dog that looked more like a wolf, with its long snout,
lean build, and bristling coat. The girl started up and kissed the old
man on the mouth, a duty that Bertrand did not envy her. After bobbing
his head to Bertrand, he came and sat himself down by the fire, while
Marie fished a rabbit’s leg out of the pot for him.

When he had gnawed away the flesh in very primitive fashion, he threw
the bone to the dog and wiped his greasy beard on the back of his hand.
The dog, after crunching the bone, came snuffing round Bertrand, his
ears back, his tawny eyes fixed suspiciously on Du Guesclin’s face.

“Ban, you devil, down! down! Pardon, lording, the dog must have his
smell at strangers.”

Bertrand held out his hand to the beast, snapping his fingers and
looking straight in the dog’s eyes. His absolute fearlessness satisfied
the animal, for he gave a wag of the tail, grinned, and wrinkled up his
snout, and curled himself complacently against Bertrand’s legs.

“He scents a true Breton,” said Du Guesclin, with a laugh. “Any news on
the road, friend?”

The old man was studying Bertrand.

“Well, lording, the broom flower is in bloom, and little Kate, the
ermine, is skipping and chuckling over the fight at Mivoie.”

Bertrand never flinched, but looked the peasant straight in the face.

“That is old news to me, friend,” he said.

The man grinned, and nodded his head mysteriously, with quaint
sententiousness.

“Maybe, lording, you have not heard that the devil is loose again.”

“There are many devils in Brittany, father; we are possessed like the
pigs in the Bible.”

“Eh, yes, but none so bad as Croquart. He has broken out of Josselin,
they tell me, and is at Pontivy, with his free lances, swearing blood
and burnings for Bamborough’s death.”

Bertrand straightened up, and took the news for its solid worth.

“I thought the Sieur de Beaumanoir had the fellow safe for a while,” he
said.

“Ah, no doubt, lording, but Croquart is at Pontivy, and mad as an old
wolf dam that has lost her cubs.”

The sun was well up when Bertrand took leave of the peasant folk, and,
learning the way from them, mounted his horse and rode off into the
woods. He had given the girl Marie a kiss before going, feeling grateful
to her, even though she had seen him weep. New courage stirred in his
heart, and his eyes were keen as he rode under the great trees, thinking
of what the old man had told him concerning Croquart. A curious smile
hovered about his mouth. Presently he dismounted, tethered his horse,
knelt down on the grass, and prayed.

When he had ended his praying he took his shield upon his knees, and,
drawing his poniard, began to batter at it with the hilt. The blows rang
out through the silence of the woods till the eagle of the Du Guesclins
was beaten from the shield.


                                  XXIV

THE sun was setting at La Bellière when a couple of men-at-arms wearing
the Sieur de Tinteniac’s badge upon their sleeves came cantering along
the road from Dinan. They wound through the poplar-trees and the beech
thickets, flashing back the sunlight from their harness and raising a
slight haze of dust that was turned to gold by the glow from the west.
Riding up to the bridge, they hailed the porter who was closing the
great gate and asked whether Sir Robin Raguenel had returned from
Mivoie.

“For,” quoth the bulkier of the twain, “we are the Sieur de Tinteniac’s
men, who has sent us jogging all the way from Montcontour with the news
that he will try your master’s wine to-morrow.”

And so the Vicomte’s porter put back the gate for them, and Tinteniac’s
men smelt the savory scent of the La Bellière kitchens. Nor was the news
long in reaching the great salon where Tiphaïne and her father were
playing chess, with Robin reading at the window. The lad went white when
he heard the news and slunk out into the garden, sick at heart.

Heaven curse Tinteniac! What possessed him to come to La Bellière! Robin
marched up and down under the apple-trees, biting his nails and
smoothing his weak, round chin with the palm of his hand. The incubus of
dread and remorse had grown heavier for him day by day he had lost both
flesh and color, though a restless and feverish cheerfulness simulated
the hectic confidence of a man who refuses to believe that death has him
by the throat. And now the Sieur de Tinteniac was coming to La Bellière,
and the lad’s guilty conscience fluttered like a girl in terror of a
ghost.

At supper Robin saw the two men-at-arms seated among his father’s
servants. They stared at him in all innocence, even as men stare at a
fellow-mortal who has been blessed with the attributes of a hero. But to
Robin, scared and suspicious, and ready to tread upon a snake in every
corner, their interest in him suggested thoughts more sinister. Had
Bertrand betrayed him, or had Beaumanoir and his lords discovered how
the fesse of silver had played a double part? Robin sat in spiritual
torment all through the meal, watching Tinteniac’s men much as a rabbit
in the grass watches a falcon hovering for a swoop. When it happened
that the fellows whispered together, he created their words out of the
terror of his heart, and figured them out into ignominy and shame.
Stephen Raguenel could make nothing of his son that night, and Tiphaïne,
who had watched Robin jealously for many days, set the news of
Tinteniac’s coming beside her brother’s moody face. The lad’s look
troubled her, and she was filled with a vague dread of something she
could not yet foreshadow.

Robin went to his bed in the room beside the chapel, but not to sleep.
The darkness and the silence of the night intensified the misery of his
moral loneliness and held him yet more at the mercy of his conscience.
Toss and turn as he would, he could not escape from the conviction that
his cowardice had been discovered and that the Sieur de Tinteniac was
coming, like some stern St. Michael, to smite and to condemn. Even as a
man upon the mountains may see the image of his own body magnified and
distorted by the mist, so the lad’s conscious guilt took fright at its
own fear. He sat shivering in bed, his teeth chattering, his face white
with the moonlight that poured into the room. Alone, in the silence of
the night, he was like a frightened child, who yearns for a mother’s
warm arms and words of comfort.

It was past midnight when Tiphaïne was awakened by hearing some one
knocking at her door. She sat up in bed and listened, the moonlight
falling across the coverlet and touching her white arms and bosom.

Again she heard a hand knocking on the carved panels of the door.

“Who’s there?”

Since no voice answered her, she slipped out of bed, and, throwing a
long cloak about her, opened the door and looked out into the passage.
Leaning against the wall, with its hands over its face, Tiphaïne saw a
dim and shrinking figure, the figure of her brother.

“Robin!”

She stood with one hand on the door, looking at Robin, a strained wonder
on her face.

“Robin, what is it?—are you ill?”

She heard him groan as though in pain.

“Tiphaïne, my God, what shall I do? It is all a lie—a miserable lie!”

She leaned forward, seized Robin’s hands, drew them down, and looked
into his face.

“You have lied to us?”

“Yes—”

“Of what?”

“I never fought at Mivoie; I was afraid; Bertrand took my arms.”

Tiphaïne dropped his hands and started back from him, a look—almost of
fierceness—on her face.

“Robin, is this the truth?”

The misery of his silence answered her.

“What! You played the coward!—you let Bertrand make this sacrifice!”

Her clear voice rang along the gallery, calling echoes from the sleeping
house. Robin, terrified, sprang forward and gripped her arm.

“Tiphaïne, you will wake every one; listen to me—”

She shook him off, cold as the moonlight for the moment, the shock of
her brother’s shame making her hard and pitiless.

“You think that I shall help you to act this lie?”

His hands leaped out to her with futile pathos in the darkness.

“Tiphaïne, I cannot bear it; Tinteniac comes to-morrow.”

“Well, what then?”

“He may know everything. They will strike off my spurs, and I can never
show my face in Brittany again. Tiphaïne, for God’s sake—help me!”

She unbent nothing to him, the pitifulness of his weakness filling her
with a sense of overmastering scorn and anger.

“No, no.”

“But my father!”

“And you will let Bertrand suffer?”

“He made me promise.”

“Yes, and you kept the promise! My God, to think that you should be so
mean!”

She leaned against the door-post, one hand at her throat, her eyes
blazing even in the dim mingling of moonlight and of gloom. Robin was
standing with his hands clasped about his head like a man frightened by
the lightning in a storm.

“What can I do?—what can I do?—”

He repeated the words again and again, hardly knowing what he said. The
very reiteration of the cry seemed to anger his sister, as the prattling
of a child may anger a woman who is in trouble.

“Fool, keep quiet; let me think.”

Robin ceased his babbling and leaned against the wall, watching
Tiphaïne, his face vacuous and flaccid about the mouth. For some minutes
there was silence between them, a silence that seemed spaced by the
rapid beating of the man’s heart.

Tiphaïne stirred herself at last and stepped back over the threshold
into her room.

“Go back to bed,” she said, quietly.

Robin did not parley with her.

“You will help me?” he asked, with quivering mouth.

“To tell the truth, yes,” and she closed the door on him and left him
shivering in the dark.

It happened that morning soon after dawn that two of the brothers of the
abbey of Lehon, who had gone out to work in the fields, saw a man
running along the road that wound between poplar-trees towards the
abbey. They stood and waited for the man to approach, struck by his
strange look and the way he reeled from side to side. He came on like
one half-dead with running, his mouth open, his eyes glazed. Not at
first did they recognize his face, so drawn and distorted was it with
suffering and despair.

“The abbey?—the abbey?”

He stood panting, waving his hand vaguely down the road, his knees
giving under him so that he rocked like a young tree in a wind.

“By the love of Our Lady, it is Messire Robin!”

They moved towards him, thinking him mad, but the man dodged them and
ran on down the road. The two brothers stood looking after him,
wondering what ill news was in the wind that the young lord of La
Bellière ran half naked along the highway to Lehon.

Master Stephen, the abbot, knelt at his prayers in the parlor when the
brother who served as porter came to him with a grave face and told how
Messire Robin Raguenel had run half naked into the abbey church and was
lying like one dead before the altar. Master Stephen, who was a man of
substance and circumspection, dismissed the brother and went alone into
the church. On the altar steps he found Robin lying, weeping like a
child, his face hidden in his arms.

“Messire Robin! Messire Robin!”

A pitiful face met the abbot’s astonished eyes. It was sharp and sallow,
like the face of a man who had come through some great sickness. Before
he could prevent him the lad had clasped Stephen by the knees.

“Father, take me in, I will take the vows, I—”

He sank down in a dead faint, his hands still clutching the hem of the
old man’s robe. Some of the brothers who were in the cloisters came when
the abbot called them. Together they lifted Robin up, and, wondering,
carried him from the church.


                                  XXV

AT Pontivy, Croquart the Fleming had established himself in the best
hostel the town could boast, his free lances and adventurers swarming in
the streets and quartering themselves at will on the townsfolk, who
dared not grumble. Half the mercenaries in Brittany seemed to have
poured into the place, drawn thither by the high pay Croquart offered.
The Fleming had sworn to avenge the fight at Mivoie, boasting that he
would wipe out Breton treachery with the spoil of Breton towns. He had
offered a hundred gold-pieces to any man who would bring William de
Montauban to him alive, threatening to strangle the esquire and set up
his head over one of the gates of Pontivy.

To the townsfolk it might well appear that the Sieur de Beaumanoir had
only wounded and not scotched the devil, and made him madder than of
yore. Bamborough of Ploermel was dead, and the rabble of English,
Gascons, and Flemings were not likely to abide by the shadowy oaths that
Bamborough had sworn before the fight at Mivoie. All the sweat and
strife of the struggle at the Oak had not bettered the prospects of the
Breton poor. The Sieur de Beaumanoir was still at Josselin, wroth at the
thought that Breton blood had been spilled for nothing, knowing too well
that they of the Blois party were not strong enough to drive Montfort’s
English into the sea.

Pontivy was at Croquart’s mercy, a truth that the townsfolk took
bitterly to heart. The little place was like a sponge in the Fleming’s
hand; he could squeeze what he would from it, till every hole and purse
were dry. And the mercy of a captain of free lances meant also the mercy
of his men, and what such mercy meant a hundred towns in France learned
to their cost through those grim English wars so full of “chivalry.”
After the Poitiers fight the Black Prince served King John as cupbearer
at Bordeaux, yet for the picturesque princeliness of that single deed
there were a thousand miseries hidden from the pages of romance. A king
may pick up a lady’s garter at a dance, and great fame come of it, and
live in the pageant of the world. Yet behind the dawn-flash of some such
splendid trifle a multitude of the dead lift their white hands in the
night of the unknown. The blood of the common folk sinks down into the
earth they tilled, but the froth from a prince’s wine-cup clings to the
lips of men.

It was late one April day when Bertrand rode towards Pontivy, meeting
many who had turned their backs on the place rather than live at
Croquart’s mercy. The gates were well guarded, for the Fleming was no
fool, and knew that he was as well hated as any man in Brittany.
Bertrand, who rode as a common free-lance, and looked the part, with his
rusty harness and battered shield, was suffered to pass with a few
questions, and directed to the hostel where Croquart’s captains were
enlisting men. Bertrand, knowing Pontivy well, made his way up a narrow
street to the house of a merchant named Pierre Gomon, but found the gate
barred and all the windows closely shuttered.

After thundering at the door awhile, he heard the sound of footsteps in
the passage and the harsh grating of the rusty grill. A face showed
behind the iron-work, peering at him suspiciously, for it was growing
dark, and the narrow street caught but little light.

“Who’s there? What may you want?”

Bertrand asked for Pierre Gomon, and discovered that it was Pierre Gomon
himself who looked at him through the iron lattice.

“Hello, sir, have you a quiet attic for Bertrand du Guesclin?”

The voice was familiar to the merchant, but, like his neighbors, he
lived in perpetual terror of Croquart’s men. Anything that walked the
streets with a clank of steel made the burghers of Pontivy shiver behind
their bolted doors.

“I will wager, sir, that Messire Bertrand du Guesclin is not within ten
miles of Pontivy.”

“How, Pierre Gomon, will you tell me I am not myself? Come, I am here on
my own errand, and heed a quiet hole to sleep in. Here is my hand, with
the ring I had from you two years ago.”

He put his hand close to the grill, but Master Pierre Gomon was not to
be satisfied with any such cursory inspection. He left Bertrand standing
outside the gate, and, bringing a lantern, flashed the light upon the
ring Du Guesclin wore.

“Yes, it is the same. And your face, messire?”

Bertrand had put his visor up.

“Ugly enough to be remembered,” he said, with a laugh. “Come, Pierre
Gomon, we are both Breton men. Do you think I am here in Pontivy to
screw money out of you with Croquart and his rabble?”

The merchant’s face betrayed ineffable relief. He unbarred the gate and
let Bertrand in, shooting back the bolts again with the feverish haste
of a man shutting out some wild beast.

“Pardon, messire,” he said, taking the bridle of Bertrand’s horse; “we
are being bled to death by these English barbers. Twice that devil
Croquart has sent men to me for food and money. They broke open my
strongbox and half emptied my cellars. God bless the day when we of
Pontivy see the last of them!”

Bertrand could have laughed at Pierre Gomon’s lugubrious face had he not
known what war was and what manner of wolves herded round Croquart in
the town.

“Lend me one of your attics, friend,” he said, “and give my horse a
stall in your stable.”

“They’ll take the beast, messire, as sure as I’m a ruined man.”

“Let well alone,” said Bertrand, unbuckling his sword.

When night had fallen, Bertrand found himself in one of Pierre Gomon’s
attics, with food and a flask of wine on a table near him. The moon’s
light shone full upon the dormer-window, so that he had no need of the
candle the merchant had brought him. Bertrand stripped off his harness
and made a meal, and then, drawing the stool up to the window, sat
leaning his arms on the low sill and looking out over the little town.

From amid the jumble of roofs, sharp-peaked, like waves in a choppy sea,
Bertrand could hear the shouting of the soldiery who idled in the
streets. In the east a full moon was rising, a huge buckler of burnished
bronze, its light glimmering on the little river that wound about the
town, and making the roofs and steeples white like glass. Between two
houses Bertrand could get a glimpse of the market square and of the
hostel where Croquart had his quarters. The fretted windows were red
with torchlight, and Bertrand could see figures moving to and fro in the
rooms within. Croquart and his comrades in arms were making merry, while
in the market square a crowd of soldiery drank and warmed themselves
about two great fires.

Bertrand’s thoughts went back from Pontivy, lighted by the moonlight, to
his home and to La Bellière by the northern sea. He was wondering
whether Jeanne, his mother, had heard the news of Mivoie. How Olivier
would curl his dainty mustachios, shrug those padded shoulders of his,
and dismiss his brother from all creditable remembrance with a sneer!
Bertrand’s thoughts turned from his own home, where they loved him
little, to La Bellière and to Robin. They would know now that he had
failed to keep troth at Mivoie, and he would have given much to learn
whether Tiphaïne believed him worthless and without honor. Unconsciously
Bertrand had come to set much store on the girl’s goodwill. He judged
his thoughts by the fearless purity of her face, and kept her words
locked in his heart.

Bertrand heard loud shouts and a burst of laughter as a knot of
half-drunken English came staggering and shouldering along the street.
They were shouting a catch-cry that Croquart had given them, and singing
some doggerel that had the Sieur de Beaumanoir for its victim. Bertrand
leaned out and watched them pass, lusting greatly to throw the stool
down on their heads.

One fellow gave a loud screech, jumped on to a comrade’s back, and began
to thump him with his heels.

          “Whoa ho, Dobbin! to Josselin we go,
           To hang the marshal and his Bretons in a row.”

The men took up the snatch and went bawling down the street, the mock
horse prancing and curvetting with the rhymester on his back. Such
peace-loving people as were abroad went scuttling down alleys, and into
corners like mice running from a cat. Bertrand watched the gentry
disappear down a passage that led into the market square. Their drunken
shouting had given him a cud to chew, for, if Croquart struck a blow at
Josselin, he—Bertrand du Guesclin—might yet have a part to play.

                 *        *        *        *        *

At La Bellière the Sieur de Tinteniac sat at the window of the great
solar, looking out upon the orchard-trees, whose boughs were white
against the blue. He had ridden in about noon from Dinan, to find an
atmosphere of tragic awe filling the house, a sadness that seemed
strange when the woods and meadows blazed with the spring. Dinner had
been set for him at the high table, yet to his questions the old
major-domo had given short and vague replies: “The Vicomte kept his bed,
and Madame Tiphaïne was anxious for her father. Craving the seigneur’s
patience, she would speak with him in the solar when he had dined. No,
Messire Robin was not at home.” Tinteniac had forborne to question the
old man further, for there were tears in the man’s eyes, and the very
servants looked like mutes, going about their work as though death were
in the place. Tinteniac had finished his meal in silence, feeling the
shadow of some great sorrow over the house. Stephen of Lehon had been at
La Bellière that morning, and had ridden back on his white mule to the
abbey, shocked at heart by what he had seen and heard.

The curtain of green cloth, embroidered with gold martlets, that covered
the door leading to the Vicomte’s bedchamber was swept aside by the
white curve of a woman’s hand and wrist. Tinteniac, drumming on the
window-ledge with his fingers, turned with a start and rose to make a
very stately kissing of madame’s hands. Tiphaïne, upon whom the brunt of
the day’s bitterness had fallen, looked white of face and shadowy about
the eyes.

“I am glad, Sieur de Tinteniac, that you have come, for you can help me
more than any man on earth.”

She was looking straight into Tinteniac’s eyes, liking their quiet
braveness and the almost ascetic refinement of his face. He was verging
on middle age, and carried himself with that simple stateliness that
comes to men who have moved in high places and taken the measure of the
world.

“Madame, I have been reproaching myself for burdening you at such a
time. Your father is ill; yet you say that I can help you; good. I had
ordered my horses out for Dinan, but if you would have me stay—”

“Stay, sire,” she said; “I have such a tangle to unravel that I shall
need your wisdom to help me through.”

Tinteniac, grave and restrained, put a chair for her before the window
and turned the shutter so as to keep the sun from shining on her face.

“You do me honor,” he said; “if I can help you, show me how.”

He moved back to the cushioned seat in the broad window, the sunlight
shining on the richness of his dress and showing the silver in his hair.
He was a man who a woman would come to when in trouble, for, of all the
knights of Brittany, Tinteniac held the noblest record.

“Sire, let me tell the truth to you: my father lies half dead in the
room beyond us, and my brother Robin has hid himself in the cloisters of
Lehon.”

She was looking steadily at Tinteniac, trying to read how much he knew,
but his face was a sympathetic blank to her, devoid of subtlety or
pretended innocence.

“Pardon me, madame, you seem to think me wiser than I am.”

“You fought, sir, at Mivoie.”

“True, and your brother Robin saved my life.”

“It was not my brother, sire.”

Tinteniac started.

“No, but Bertrand du Guesclin, who fought in my brother’s arms.”

They looked at each other in silence for a moment, each trying to shadow
forth the other’s thoughts. To Tinteniac there was a magnetic strength
shining in the eyes of the girl before him. He felt that each word meant
a stab of the heart to her, and that she suffered, though pain was
hidden by her pride.

“Madame, what are you telling me?”

“Telling you the truth of this great sorrow that has come upon us. My
brother Robin played the coward, God help the lad! for the shame of it
has driven him to take the vows. Bertrand du Guesclin had promised me to
care for the lad. He took Robin’s arms and fought at Mivoie in his
stead, bearing the shame to save a coward.”

She confessed the truth with a strength that mingled pride with pathos.
Tinteniac had risen, and stood leaning against the window-jamb,
conscious of the trust she was laying upon his manhood. Her words had
astonished him, yet he showed no fluster over her confession, respecting
her pride too much to wound her with useless questions.

“Madame,” he said, gravely, “what can I say to you but that I am here to
help you—if it is possible.”

Her heart went out to him for the delicate courtesy of his restraint.

“Sire, the truth must be told.”

Tinteniac turned away his head.

“We are too proud, pray God, to let a brave man suffer for one we love.
Bertrand has done for us what few men would ever do. I know the
bitterness of the sacrifice to him, and those who would slander him
shall have the truth.”

Tinteniac’s eyes flashed as she spoke.

“Madame, I am glad,” he said, “that I stood out for Du Guesclin at the
Oak of Mivoie, and you are right in telling me the truth. Both men were
friends to me, and I know not how to place my pity.”

“Sire, Robin is dead to us, poor lad! God has taken him; he will not see
the scorn that Bertrand might have borne.”

Even her great strength failed her for the moment, and she rose, turning
aside, with one hand covering her face. Tinteniac, touched to the heart,
remained by the window, suffering her bitterness to pass in silence. The
pathos of life seemed very keen to him, held as it was in the proud
walls of this noble house. He thought of Robin as he had known the lad
of old, and pictured him now, cowering in the cloisters of Lehon.

“Sire, I have one more thing to ask of you.”

She had mastered her weakness, and her eyes shone out on him from the
determined pallor of her face.

“Take me to Beaumanoir; let there be no delay. Bertrand du Guesclin
shall be cleared from shame.”

Tinteniac went to her and took her hands.

“Child,” he said, “you have chosen the nobler part. Would to God that I
could mend this sorrow.”

He kissed her hands and stood back, looking sadly into her face.

“The marshal is at Josselin,” he said.

“Then, sire, I shall ride to Josselin. I shall not rest until the truth
is told.”

The next dawn saw them on the road, while at La Bellière an old man sat
before the fire, dazed and stricken, muttering the name of his only son.
And amid the aspens on the Lehon lands young Yeolande wept at the window
of her room, looking towards the tall towers of the abbey, and wondering
why God had stricken Robin’s heart and taken his love from her to make
of him a priest.


                                  XXVI

CROQUART the Fleming had marched from Pontivy to take Josselin by
surprise at the breaking of a summer dawn. The little town, with its
gate-houses and spires, its high roofs and timber-capped turrets, had
stood black and silent against the gold of the east when Croquart’s
stormers crept up to set their ladders against the walls. Unluckily for
the Fleming and his men, the Sieur de Beaumanoir had been forewarned as
to their coming, and their welcome that May morning came in the shape of
stones, molten lead, pitch, and a rain of quarrels from the walls. They
had been beaten back, to flounder, many of them, like great black
cockroaches in the mud of the town ditch. And, to complete the
thoroughness of the repulse, the gates of Josselin had opened wide to
pour columns of armed men into the town meadows.

The cocks of Josselin were still crowing when Geoffroi Dubois and his
Breton gentlemen and men-at-arms rode through and through the disordered
companies of the Fleming’s “horse.” Many debts were waiting for
dismissal on the green slopes under the walls of Josselin town. Every
man who could carry a sword or bill swarmed out by the gates to strike a
blow against these plunderers of Breton towns. Butchers with their
cleavers, smiths with their hammers, armorers’ apprentices with arms
fresh from the forge followed in the track of the Sieur de Beaumanoir’s
columns of steel. There was no taking of prisoners that morning in the
Josselin meadows. The townsmen rushed in among the disordered
free-lances, stabbing the horses and bringing the men-at-arms to earth.
John Hamlin, an Englishman, and the Fleming’s brother in arms, was
battered to death by the hammers of two smiths as he lay helpless in his
heavy harness. Before the sun had topped the steeples the broken
companies were streaming for the open moors, with Geoffroi Dubois and
his Bretons in pursuit.

It was past noon that same day when Croquart reined in his black horse
on the last sweep of moorland beneath the crests of the Loudeac woods.
The Fleming wore a red surcoat covered with gold diapering, carried a
fox’s brush in his gilded bassinet, and was armed in harness that any
great lord might have coveted. The coxcombry of the adventurer showed
itself even in the trappings of his horse, for the butcher-boy of
Flanders, gay as any popinjay, had the love of a risen man for jewels,
color, and the pomp of life.

Croquart stood in the stirrups and scanned the moorland under his hand.
Hard galloping alone had saved him from the glitter of Dubois’s spears,
and, as for his own mercenaries, he had left the fellows to look after
their own souls. Three solitary riders were forcing their jaded horses
up the slope towards him, the last and best mounted of his free lances,
who had been able to keep sight of the black stern of Croquart’s horse.

Though still young, the Fleming had the coarse and florid features of a
man whose appetites had been pampered by success. Vulgar, vain,
supremely cunning, with a chest like a barrel, hands and throat like an
Esau’s, he looked a heavy man, even on the big horse he rode. His broad,
flat face mingled a snub-nosed audacity with the cheerful arrogance of
sensual strength. The cheek-bones were high, the eyes small, deep set,
and quick with the glint of a bird of prey. Even in defeat the man’s
unbounded impudence had not deserted him, and his eyes twinkled as he
watched the laboring approach of the survivors of his “free company,” a
company that had dwindled to the ludicrous muster-roll of three.

“Hallo, sirs!” and he laughed in their faces; “Beaumanoir has made us
hurry a little. Why, Tête Bois, you have the lives of a cat. Pluck up
heart, man; why so white about the mouth?”

He raised himself again in the stirrups and scanned the moors for any
showing of pursuit. Save for a solitary figure on horseback that had
appeared like a black speck on the brow of a low hill, the moorland
appeared innocent of Dubois’s pursuing spears.

Croquart sat back in the saddle with a grunt of relief, and turned his
eyes to the faces of his men. He had had sufficient experience of such
gentry to know that he could trust their loyalty just as long as he
could rely upon his purse.

“Tête Bois, my sweet scoundrel, tell me how much Beaumanoir has promised
to any man who shall bring him my head. You heard of it at Pontivy, eh?”

The man looked uneasily at the Fleming. There was an ironical glint in
Croquart’s eyes that was disconcerting to a fellow with so sensitive a
conscience.

“I never heard of the money, captain.”

Croquart’s lids contracted a little.

“Well, how much was it?”

“Sang de Dieu, captain—”

The Fleming laughed.

“Speak up, dear comrade. I see by your snout that you know as much as I
do. Was it not five thousand crowns?”

He watched the men narrowly, yet with the cool confidence of one sure of
his own strength.

“Five thousand crowns, sirs, for the head of Croquart the Fleming! Come,
friend Tête Bois, five thousand crown-pieces would give you many merry
months in the taverns, eh?”

The tanned war-dog looked restless, as though Croquart’s raillery was
too cunning to be pleasant.

“We are your men, captain.”

“Good fellows! good fellows! You love me about as well as a whore loves
a gentleman with a pocketful of gold. I shall take care, sirs, not to
sleep till we unsaddle in the west. Five hundred gold pieces are easily
earned by a stab in the dark, Tête Bois, eh? And, then, I am such a gay
devil—my rings are worth a duke’s ransom,” and he glanced at his huge
hands and then at the faces of his men.

“By St. George, captain—”

“Hallo, you are wondering how much money I have in my coffers at
Morlaix. Good lads! I will remember to be generous.”

He understood the men and they him. It was a matter of money between
them, a bribe that should out-bribe Beaumanoir’s bounty. Given fair
play, the Fleming was more than a match for the three of them, and they
knew it.

“No rat’s tricks, captain; we’ll take our oath on it.”

Croquart laid a hand significantly on his sword.

“The woods will serve us best,” he said. “We will take the forest way
towards Loudeac. Dubois will not press too far into the west. After
Loudeac we can take our time, for young Bamborough is at Guingamp.”

Croquart turned his head with a last backward look over the moors. The
solitary rider who had topped the hill had dropped again from sight.
Probably, so thought the Fleming, it was only another of his men who had
escaped from the bloody Josselin meadows.

“Forward!” and he gave the word with gusto, as though he still commanded
five hundred spears.

His men waited for him to lead the way.

“No, by my blood, gentlemen!” and he laughed. “Go forward. I prefer to
take care of my own back.”

The popinjay is known by his gay colors, and it was Croquart’s love of
gaudy trappings that betrayed him to the Breton rider whom he had seen
poised for a moment on the brow of the next hill. The man had reined in
his horse, craned forward in the saddle, and scanned with the keenness
of a hawk the four steel-clad figures covered by the shadows of the
Loudeac woods. Messire Croquart’s red surcoat, with its gold diaperings,
and his gilded bassinet showed clearly against the green. It was for
such a chance as this that Bertrand had played the spy at Pontivy. And
for such a boon he had loitered on the moors near Josselin, coveting
Dubois his battle-cry, and yet believing in his heart that Croquart
would break free. The thing had happened even as Bertrand had desired it
should. He was on the track of the Fleming, the taking of whose head
would bless Brittany more than the fight at Mivoie had ever done.

“Brother Croquart, Brother Croquart, you think too much of the women, my
friend!” and yet Bertrand forgot the fact that he himself thought each
hour of the day of a pair of brown eyes and hair that changed in the
sunlight from bronze to ruddy gold.

The champion of the fox’s brush rode towards Loudeac, with Bertrand on
his heels, and at Loudeac the Sieur de Tinteniac’s shield hung in the
guest-hall of the little abbey of St. Paul. Tinteniac and Tiphaïne had
ridden by Montcontour, following the same road that Bertrand and her
brother had taken not a month before. They had passed the first night at
Montcontour, the second at Loudeac, and at Loudeac they had heard that
Croquart had escaped from Josselin and was enlisting men on the banks of
the Blavet. Refugees had fled to Loudeac from Pontivy, and the little
town already trembled amid its woods, dreading to hear the Fleming’s
trumpets sounding a challenge at the gates.

Tinteniac’s two esquires were making the final moves in a game of chess
in the guest-hall oriel, while Tiphaïne and her serving-woman were
dressing in their bedchamber for the day’s journey. Horses and palfreys
stood saddled in the court, Tinteniac’s men and the two La Bellière
servants strapping such baggage as they had on the backs of a couple of
bony and ill-tempered mules. It was not known at Loudeac that Croquart
had made his dash on Josselin from Pontivy, and that he and his men were
scattered in flight over the Breton moors.

In the abbey garden the Sieur de Tinteniac leaned over the rail of the
abbot’s fish-pond and threw pieces of bread to the fat carp that teemed
in the waters of the “stew.” His pose was one of reflection, of dignity
upon the pedestal of thought, as he watched a dozen silvery snouts clash
together for each white morsel of bread. The high forehead and the
meditative eyes, the stateliness of many stately generations, made of
Tinteniac a figure of mark among the Breton nobles who followed the
banner of Charles of Blois. The very hands that fed the fish were
typical of the seigneur’s nature, clean, refined, sinewy, virile. His
manner had that simple graciousness that makes beauty in man admirable
even to his uglier fellows.

The ladies of Jean de Penthièvre’s household had long despaired of
making the Sieur de Tinteniac blush for them, yet a most palpable
deepening of color overspread his face that morning as the mistress of
La Bellière came towards him between the herb-beds of the abbot’s
garden. Thyme, marjoram, lavender, basil, rosemary, and balm crowded
about the lithe lightness of her figure. As she stood before Tinteniac
in her gray riding-cloak, lined with crimson silk, her hair burning in
the sunlight about her face, she seemed to recall to him the troubled
tenderness of a green yet stormy June, long grass weary with the rain,
pools brimming with the sunset, silent trees wrapped in a mysterious
glory of gold. Beauty in woman should fire all the best beauty in the
soul of man. And to such as Tinteniac, whose natural impulses towards
nobleness were above mere religious and chivalric ordinances, the girl’s
brave charm was a mystery and a romance.

“Are the horses ready?”

“Ready, if you are not afraid of being snapped up by some of Croquart’s
plunderers.”

“No, I am not afraid,” and her eyes showed Tinteniac that she spoke the
truth; “but your wounds, sire? How one’s own trouble makes one selfish
towards others!”

Tinteniac looked at her as though he might imagine other woundings than
those he had earned at the Oak of Mivoie.

“I am myself again, though I wear half-armor. We had better take the
forest road.”

“As you will; I trust to you.”

She began to fasten her cloak with its loops of crimson cord, her hands
moving slowly, her eyes looking past Tinteniac as though he were mere
mist to her for the moment. She was thinking of Robin, her brother,
buried in the abbey of Lehon, and of the old man, her father, sitting
alone before the fire. From La Bellière her thoughts swept over Brittany
with an impatient pity for the land that suffered.

“I had hoped that Mivoie would have ended all this misery,” she said.

Tinteniac was watching her as though her beauty had more meaning for him
than her words.

“Montfort and Blois have the poor duchy by the horns and tail, while
such a fellow as Croquart steals the milk.”

She looked at him with a slight frown and an impatient lifting of the
head.

“Croquart, the butcher-boy from Flanders! And you nobles of Brittany,
with all your chivalry, cannot match this fellow in the field.”

Tinteniac shrugged and smiled at her.

“What would you?”

“Why, were I a man—”

“Well—”

“And a Breton man—”

“Yes.”

“I should not rest till I had freed Brittany from such a brute.”

The seigneur spread his hands.

“But when the brute has a few hundred men behind him!—”

“Well, and no matter; Croquart is vain enough to take a challenge from a
Breton noble.”

Tinteniac smiled, as though any mood of hers had magic for him.

“You trouble too much about this butcher-boy,” he said; “he will feel
the rope like most of his brother thieves.”

“Ah, sire, I see, your hands are too white—”

“Too white?”

“To soil themselves with such as Croquart.”

Tinteniac’s stateliness appeared unruffled by the impatience in her
voice. An aristocrat, he saw no great glory in hunting down this Flemish
butcher-boy, who robbed towns and fed his men on the peasants’ corn, a
fellow whose head was rancid with grease and whose breath stank of the
nearest tavern. He would be taken and hanged in due season by the
providence of God; but as for making an adventurous romance out of
Croquart’s capture, Tinteniac, with his refined breeding, was not
inspired to such a quest.

“The true chivalry”—and he spoke without haughtiness—“is of the heart,
not of the arm.”

“They tell me Croquart has a giant’s arm.”

“Yes, from handling the butcher’s cleaver.”

“Then, sire, a gentleman would shame himself by taking blows from
Croquart’s arm?”

Tinteniac’s eyes expressed amusement at the vehemence with which she
spoke. It was good to see the child, so ran his stately reflection,
flame up over the wrongs of the Breton poor.

“Madame, would you have me search from Dol to Nantes in order to break a
butcher-boy’s skull?”

“Are you sure you would break it, sire?”

“No”—and he laughed with a generous frankness that could not be
quarrelled with—“the butcher-boy might prove himself the better man. At
Mivoie he was the best champion the English had.”

Tiphaïne flashed a look straight into Tinteniac’s eyes.

“Well, sire, I should honor the man who put an end to Croquart’s
savagery.”

Tinteniac colored and gave her one of his most stately bows.

“Your words set a new price upon the fellow’s head.”


                                 XXVII

THE walls of Loudeac melted away amid the green as the Sieur de
Tinteniac’s party turned eastward along the forest-way to Josselin. They
had taken a Loudeac shepherd with them as a guide, for there were many
branching ways amid the woods, and it was easy to go astray amid that
wilderness of oaks and beeches. Tinteniac sent his two esquires forward
with the three men-at-arms, the two La Bellière servants coming next
with the mules, and Tiphaïne’s woman upon her palfrey, while Tinteniac,
the tall carack of the fleet, sailed beside the Vicomte’s daughter, his
shield flashing gold and gules towards the morning sun.

No healthy male is without vanity, and Tinteniac, despite the serenity
of his pride, had taken some of Tiphaïne’s words to heart. It was
peculiar to her, this power of hers of establishing her ideals in the
minds of others—foreign gods in a foreign sanctuary. A gesture, an
expression of the eyes, a few movements of the lips, and her own
intensity of soul poured out its inspiration upon others. She had all
the passionate enthusiasm of youth, that fine fire that will not be
damped by the cynicism of experience. And yet when she spoke it was
without any intrusion of prejudice or self-will. Her heart force, her
peerless sincerity, gave her this influence over the world about her.

Tinteniac was not a man to be dictated to by the tongue of a mere girl,
and yet there was something so compelling in Tiphaïne’s nature that he
discovered himself questioning the aristocratic niceness of his
opinions. It was her courage, her great-heartedness, that had struck
Tinteniac from the hour he had first spoken with her in the solar at La
Bellière. Few women would have chosen so straight a path as Tiphaïne.
Her courage appeared to brush formalities aside. When trouble came she
might have sat dazed beside her father in the great house at La
Bellière, or hurried to Lehon to reproach Robin, or taken to her room
and made sorrow selfish by refusing to be comforted. One clear thought
appeared to have dominated her mind, the thought that a brave man had
sacrificed himself, perhaps because she was Robin’s sister. Tinteniac
envied Bertrand the part he had played at Mivoie.

They spoke of Robin that morning as they rode towards Josselin through
the dewy woods. The Sieur de Tinteniac would have made an admirable
confessor, for he had the sympathetic self-effacement of the ideal
priest, with the strength and sincerity of the soldier. Tiphaïne found
him easy to trust. He helped her with his knowledge of the world without
uncovering her sense of humiliation and regret.

“A lively imagination may be a treacherous blessing,” he confessed to
her. “I remember being saved from playing—from forgetting my
manhood—once.”

“You, sire, a coward!” and she used the word that he had avoided.

“All men are human—nerve, muscle, and blood. We build up character as
our monks build a church. One loose stone in the tower arch and half the
place may be in ruins.”

“How did it happen?”

“Shall I tell you?”

“Yes.”

And he gave her the tale without affectation and without reserve.

Tiphaïne was silent when he had ended, watching the winding woodways of
the forest. She was thinking of her brother Robin, and how Tinteniac’s
trial compared with his. The one man had failed in the ordeal, the other
risen to greater strength above the sense of his own self-shame.

“It was, then, your mother, sire?” she said, at last.

“Yes, my mother who saved me—”

“I can understand.”

“That a man would be a miserable rat who would play the coward under his
mother’s eyes.”

Tiphaïne’s silence showed that she was thinking.

“And Robin had no mother, sire,” she said; “if I had been wiser—”

“And the lad less reticent.”

“My love would have sent him like a man to Mivoie.”

Tinteniac looked ahead between the dark boles of the trees.

“It is the waiting for danger that tires the courage,” he said. “Like
the sounds of wolves following at night, when one can see nothing.”

“And the wolves?”

“May be a man’s own thoughts. Most of us are brave when we plunge into
peril with no time given us to think.”

Had Tinteniac been able to see five furlongs through the forest, he
might have put his philosophy to the test by watching the champion of
the fox’s brush cantering on the same road towards Loudeac. About them
were the quiet glades and woodways of the forest, green with the glamour
and the mystery of spring. Wind flowers fluttering white as swan’s-down;
wild hyacinths like the dust of lapis lazuli scattered on emerald cloth;
the cuckoo flower with its lilac crosslets; primroses brilliant in the
green gloom of coppice and of dell. The winding glades were paved with
color and arched with tremulous foliage bathed in the sunlight. Through
many a green cleft could be seen the golden splendor of the gorse in
bloom, the white clouds moving over the azure of the sky.

Tinteniac and Tiphaïne had loitered as they talked, and the rest of the
troop, with the two esquires leading, had disappeared round the shoulder
of a beech wood, the great trunks rising out of the bronze flooring of
leaves to spread into a delicate shimmer of green above. In a thicket of
birches to the south of the road a cuckoo was calling, while the
sunlight played on the white stems of the trees.

Tiphaïne was still thinking of all that Tinteniac had told her, her eyes
looking into the distance, a sad smile hovering about her mouth. The
wild woods and the brown birds darting and fluttering in the brakes made
her pity the poor lad who was shutting himself in Lehon against such
life as this. She was roused from her reverie by the sound of men
shouting on the road beyond the beech wood. Tiphaïne’s horse pricked up
its ears. The birds, those spirits of the solemn woods, came scudding
fast over the tree-tops.

Tiphaïne’s eyes were turned to Tinteniac’s face. His fine profile, with
its alert lines, showed that he had spoken of panic with the quiet smile
of a man remembering a weakness long since dead.

“Listen, they are at blows yonder. Let us push forward. Hallo, what have
we here?”

Round the edge of the beech wood came the two La Bellière men, whipping
up their horses, with Tiphaïne’s woman on her palfrey between them. Hard
at their heels cantered the two baggage mules, with halters dangling, a
fair omen of an unquestionable rout.

Tinteniac’s sword was up. He put his horse across the road, a hint that
the La Bellière men seemed too scared to accept.

“Steady! steady!!”

“Fly, sire, fly—”

They were up and past, maugre the seignorial sword, Tinteniac barely
escaping the indignity of being rammed by the near man’s horse. To shout
at them was as useless as hallooing after a rabble of frightened sheep.
Tiphaïne had caught a glimpse of her serving-woman’s scared face as she
was whirled past, clinging to the saddle with both hands. The woman had
opened her lips to call to her mistress, but an inarticulate cry alone
came from them. The two mules went cantering past with their packs
slipping down under their bellies. In the taking of ten breaths the
woods had swallowed men, woman, and beasts.

Tinteniac gave a contemptuous laugh.

“It seems that I am something of a prophet. What are we to look for
next?”

He was as cool as though exchanging courtesies with a guest in the great
hall of his own castle. Tiphaïne saw his lips grow thin, the pupils of
his eyes contract like the eyes of a hawk on the hover for a stoop. He
glanced this way and that into the woods, setting his shield forward and
balancing his sword.

“What do you make of it, sire?” and she matched him for composure.

“Gilles and Gilbert are fighting. Listen! They are falling back towards
us. Look, who goes there?”

There was a crackling of the underwood near them, and they had a glimpse
of the white face of a man pushing through the brushwood into a little
glade. He seemed to see neither Tiphaïne nor the knight on the great
horse. And with the flash of a helmet he was gone, the green boughs
closing on him like water over a diver’s body.

Tinteniac bit his lip.

“A bad omen”—and he reached for Tiphaïne’s bridle—“that fellow of mine
has taken to his heels. Perhaps he is discreet. We, too, can take
cover.”

He had already dragged Tiphaïne’s palfrey half across the road, when a
man in red, riding a black horse, swerved round the beech wood into the
sunlight. Three others followed him at a canter, shields forward, swords
out. Tinteniac saw himself caught in the open. He wheeled briskly,
covering Tiphaïne with his horse.

“Keep close to me, child.”

“Thanks, sire; do not risk anything for my sake.”

He answered her with a look that it was impossible for her to parry.

Croquart drew rein when he saw nothing more terrible on the forest road
before him than a knight and a lady without escort and without servants.
The Fleming had taken the two esquires and their men for the
advance-guard of a company pushing forward to help in the defence of
Josselin. He had not waited to ask questions, but had charged without a
parley, and, since the two poor youngsters had made a gallant stand
against him, the Fleming had used his tusks in his hurry to break
through.

The first thing that Croquart noticed was the gold and gules upon
Tinteniac’s shield; the second, Tiphaïne’s figure with its gray cloak
lined with crimson silk, and the glitter of her hair under the boughs of
the trees. Now Croquart was one of those insufferable creatures whose
vanity takes fire at the first flash of a woman’s gown. Ugly and
illiterate rascal that he was, he had conceived a fashionable fury for
the French romances, and had even taken to modelling his behavior upon
that of their aristocratic heroes. A renegade is always doubly bitter
against the party he has deserted; so Croquart, hating the past, aspired
to be the gay and flamboyant gentleman, tender and irresistible to
women. Hard and grim in the business of life, the sex feeling made a
fool of him, even so much as to make him one of those fulsome fops who
cannot refrain from displaying their feathers to the poorest
draggle-tail be she beneath the age of fifty. His gaudy clothes would
have seemed wasted but for the women, and his successes among the
bourgeoisie had made him ambitious of flying for nobler game.

When Croquart recognized the Sieur de Tinteniac by his shield, and also
saw the lady beside him with hair that took a sheen from the sun, he
dropped his ferocity as though it had been his butcher’s cleaver and
assumed an air which he believed to possess all the aristocratic
gentleness of those sentimental heroes who never existed.

“Halt, sirs!”

He waved his men back with his sword and rode on at a trot towards
Tinteniac and the Vicomte’s daughter. The spirit of ostentation pervaded
even the salute he gave them.

“God’s grace to you, madame, and to you—sire. Am I to be honored by
taking you as my prisoners?”

Tinteniac was trying to fathom the new-comer’s identity, for Croquart
carried no proper device upon his shield.

“There has been no word spoken of surrender,” he said.

The Fleming bowed in the saddle.

“Then the Sieur de Tinteniac will honor me by meeting me with his
sword.”

Tinteniac’s handsome face betrayed no hesitation.

“I am known to you, messire?”

“I remember your shield, sire. I saw enough of it at Mivoie to make me
respect its master.”

“At Mivoie?”

“Certainly, sire.”

“And you—your name?”

The Fleming threw up the visor of his bassinet with the unction of a
hero discovering himself at the dramatic moment. He looked at Tiphaïne
as though to watch how she received the impression of his magnificence.

“Sire, I am Croquart the Fleming.”

“Croquart! So; this is fortunate.”

Tinteniac’s face could express haughtiness with the perfect calmness of
the aristocrat. Croquart had more looks for the lady than for the man.
He saw her color deepen a little and a peculiar shadowiness pass across
her eyes.

“No doubt, sire, you have heard of me,” and the fat hand seemed to
insinuate the glitter of its rings into Tiphaïne’s notice.

“The Flemish butcher-boy.”

Tinteniac’s tone had the whistle of a whip.

“Sire, William the Norman’s mother was a tanner’s daughter, and yet he
became a king.”

“I said, sir, the Flemish butcher-boy.”

Croquart’s eyes gleamed for the moment like a cat’s. Tinteniac’s face
roused the plebeian passion in him.

“By your grace, sire, we will see whether the Sieur de Tinteniac or the
Flemish butcher-boy is the better man.”

“That, perhaps, is too great an honor.”

“An honor, sire, that my sword will compel you to confer.”

Tiphaïne looked anxiously at Tinteniac. He was but half armed, because
the wounds he had won at Mivoie would not yet bear the weight of heavier
harness, nor would his pride suffer him to confess the disadvantage. It
was Tiphaïne who read his thoughts and said what Tinteniac would not
say.

“Sire, you are but half armed, and Messire Croquart is in his battle
harness.”

She glanced at the Fleming, and he felt the fearless influence of her
eyes.

“Messire Croquart is gentleman enough to respect fair play.”

“Madame, you have read me right,” and he fell to her flattery without a
question. “Hi, Tête Bois”—and he climbed out of the saddle—“take off
my breastplate and my cuishes. The butcher-boy of Flanders will take no
man at a disadvantage. Madame, I most reverently kiss your hands.”

Tiphaïne’s heart misgave her for Tinteniac, as she watched the man Tête
Bois at work upon his master under the shadows of a great beech. The
Fleming’s girth of chest and limb seemed almost monstrous when compared
with Tinteniac’s Grecian stateliness. The one was like a Norman pillar,
massive and ponderous, giving a sense of uncrushable strength; the other
like a fluted shaft of a more decorative age, its lines the lines of
well-balanced beauty, its power concealed by perfection of design. The
faces of the men were as vividly in contrast as their bodies. The
butcher had the face of a butcher, and, as Tiphaïne watched him, the
very insolent superfluity of his strength made him appear as the
champion of the brute world against the nobler ideals of the soul.

“Sire, shall we fight mounted or on foot?”

Tinteniac, with the courtly composure of an aristocrat, stood leaning on
his sword.

“As you please.”

“On foot, then.”

“I am ready.”

They engaged each other on a broad strip of grass clear of the roots and
the sweeping branches of the trees. Croquart had lived by his sword; the
noble had drawn his only when the serenity of the seignorial honor was
embroiled. From the first the Fleming had the upper hand. Tiphaïne could
see his grinning mouth, the glint of his eyes as though insolently sure
of his own strength. Tinteniac never flinched from him, despite his
wounds, taking Croquart’s blows with shield forward and head thrown
back.

In the first minute Tinteniac was wounded in the thigh; Tiphaïne could
see blood on his green surcoat, but to have meddled would have been an
insult that no true man would have forgiven. His own blows seemed to
lack power against the Fleming’s greater bulk. He felt the wounds crack
that the English had given him at Mivoie, and he was short in the wind,
like a man who has been a week in bed.

Three minutes’ fighting found Croquart playing with his man. Tinteniac
had not so much as flustered him. Strength and condition were all to the
Fleming’s honor.

“Come, sire, surrender,” and he gave Tinteniac time to breathe.

The noble had faltered, more from faintness than from any failing of his
courage. He saw Tiphaïne watching him and read the misgiving in her
eyes. The pride of such a man was very sensitive. To be beaten, and to
be beaten before her, by a butcher!

“Who asks for surrender?”

“In faith, sire, not I!”

“Come, then.”

And they went at it again with exuberant good-will.

An unparried blow on the right shoulder brought Tinteniac to earth at
last. He struggled to his knees and tried to rise, but Croquart rolled
him backward with a mere touch of the sword-point on the breast.

“Surrender, sire; I am in luck to-day.”

Tinteniac, with a last effort, turned sideways and broke his sword
across his knee.

“You can take the pieces, Fleming,” and he dropped on his elbow, his
face but a hand’s-breadth from the tangled grass.

A strong man’s anguish of exhaustion and defeat has some of the agony of
hell in its expression, and to Tiphaïne the shock of Tinteniac’s
dramatic overthrow was as vital as though he had been her brother. It
wounded her woman’s pride to see this man of the finer fibre crushed at
the feet of this brute mass of insolence and strength. She was out of
the saddle and facing Croquart before that gentleman had had leisure to
exult.

“Messire Croquart”—and her courtesy was sublime, the most perfect
weapon she could have chosen—“a Tinteniac can never surrender, a woman
can. We are your prisoners.”

The Fleming dropped his battle humor and made her a fat bow.

“I am at your service, madame.”

“That is well spoken, sir. There are wounds to be looked to.”

“Tête Bois, my saddle-bag.”

The man brought it. Croquart, who, despite his undoubted courage, had a
peculiar loathing for seeing his own blood flow, always carried wine,
oil, and linen with him in the wars.

“Thanks, messire.”

“Madame, it is a privilege to please.”

Tiphaïne understood the possible significance of the privilege, and
hated the fawning bully with all the energy of her distrust. He gave her
the wine and linen with his own hands, making the exchange slowly, that
he might touch her fingers and discover the color and temper of her
eyes. The self-same eyes were brown and full of flashes of sunlight,
flashes that made Croquart mutter “vixen” under his breath.

Tinteniac was still lying propped on one elbow and hanging his head like
a man bleeding in pride as well as in body. That one of the first
knights in Brittany should have been trampled under foot by a
butcher-boy from Flanders was an indignity that needed superhuman
courage to rescue it from contempt. And yet the fine fortitude of the
man triumphed. He retrieved his respect by meeting Tiphaïne with a
smile.

“You see, child, the boaster has had his beating.”

She knelt down by him, knowing how much that smile and those few words
had cost him.

“It was your wounds from Mivoie.”

“Perhaps,” and he looked at his broken sword, “I am beaten for the
moment. Wine and linen! My shoulder feels like a piece of red-hot iron.
Child, listen,” and he spoke in a whisper, “we are in this fellow’s
power.”

Croquart had turned and moved away a few paces to shout orders to his
men. Tiphaïne was supporting Tinteniac’s head and holding the wine-flask
to his lips. As she bent over him he continued his whisperings in her
ear, taking a drink from the wine-flask between each few words.

She colored and looked at him unwillingly, yet reading the honorable
purpose in his eyes.

“I know this whelp’s ways, child. You are Tiphaïne de Tinteniac.
Remember. It will make for your safety.”

“But, sire—”

“Let Croquart think you are my wife.”

“I have no ring.”

“Take this.”

And the exchange was made while the Fleming’s back was turned, the
circlet of gold slipping along the girl’s finger.

Croquart had turned on them, and Tinteniac’s discretion prompted him to
show no temper to the Fleming. His natural serenity returned. He even
smiled at Croquart as he knelt beside him.

“You have broken me, sir, and now you must help to mend me for madame,
my wife—here. We had heard that you were at Pontivy.”

Croquart was busy with Tiphaïne uncovering Tinteniac’s wounded shoulder.
Gilded bassinet and golden head were nearly touching. At the word
“wife,” Tiphaïne felt the Fleming’s breath upon her cheek. She knew that
he was looking at her, but she kept her eyes on Tinteniac’s face.

“I was at Pontivy, sire.”

“Grace de Dieu, you are everywhere. We thought the Josselin road safe
to-day.”

Croquart grinned, but said nothing of his defeat.

“And my two esquires, Messire Croquart?” and Tinteniac tried not to
wince as the wound smarted.

“I have sent two of my men, sire, to bury them.”

Tinteniac started, but restrained any show of feeling. He had caught the
shocked pity in Tiphaïne’s eyes, and, though the poor lads were dead, he
remembered for Tiphaïne’s sake the need for dissembling.

“Thanks, Messire Croquart,” he said, vowing many solemn things in his
heart.

“The lads fought well, sire. It was a pity.”

“A pity, most certainly a pity. Poor Gilbert!—poor Gilles! We cannot
have war, sir, without death. Madame—wife, you look troubled; leave us
awhile. Messire Croquart will feel for you over these poor lads’ death.”

Tiphaïne understood him, and, rising, moved away with her face between
her hands. It was no mere piece of acting, for there were tears upon her
cheeks—tears of pity and of passionate impatience that all this brutal
work should be done under God’s sun.

Croquart looked after her with a glint of the eyes. He noticed the
fineness of her figure, despite her riding-cloak; the sweeping curves of
bosom and of hips were not to be hid. He began binding up Tinteniac’s
wound, thinking the while that the aristocrat had excellent taste.

“Come, my friend, let us be frank. How much do you want from me?”

Their eyes met. Croquart laughed.

“Ten thousand crowns.”

“What, sir?”

“For you, sire. Also ten thousand for madame.”

“Twenty thousand crowns!”

The Fleming’s eyes were full of cunning impudence.

“You are the Sieur de Tinteniac,” he said.

“True.”

“And courtesy would not permit you, sire, to value yourself more highly
than madame—your wife.”

Tinteniac looked at his broken sword.

“Well, friend, you will have to wait.”

“Content, sire, content.”

“What road do you take us?”

“The road to Morlaix, sire. I shall join young Bamborough there.”


                                 XXVIII

IN the underwood that topped a high bank overhanging the road where it
swept round the beech wood a man in black harness crouched behind the
twisting roots and stems of a clump of hazels. The black shell of steel
was almost indistinguishable in the shadows. Snakelike it had crawled
through a bank of gorse and reached the hazels overhanging the road.

Bertrand, with his sword naked at his side, had lifted his head
cautiously and looked down into the road through a loop left by the
twisting roots. The first glance had shown him Tiphaïne seated on her
palfrey under the trees, watching Tinteniac weakening before the
Fleming’s sword. Bertrand was not a man easily astonished, but his heart
gave a great leap in him as he saw the Lady of the Aspen Tower with the
sunlight shining through the branches on her face. Bertrand’s thoughts
were in a tangle for the moment. The Sieur de Tinteniac fighting with
Croquart the Fleming, and the Vicomte de Bellière’s daughter waiting to
be claimed as the better man’s prize! Bertrand felt dazed for the moment
by the utter unexpectedness of the scene before him. The whole tone of
the adventure had changed on the instant. Had a miracle been performed
before him the man amid the grass and hazels, with bluebells nodding
about his body, could not have been more struck than by this strange
interweaving of the threads of fate.

When Tinteniac fell, Bertrand was on his knees, teeth set, sword ready,
on the brink of a battle with the Fleming. The three men-at-arms
watching the fight had not seen the black figure poised amid the hazel
boughs. It hung there a moment as though hesitating, and then dropped
back again into the grass and leaves.

Tiphaïne was facing Croquart, while Tinteniac grovelled on his elbow,
and this new grouping of the characters had sent Bertrand back to cover.
He lay like a fallen bough, almost invisible, his body sunk in the dead
leaves and the grass tussocks, hearing Tiphaïne speak, yet unable to
catch her words. Her face, clear before him in the sunlight, had that
look that was peculiar to her when her courage was in arms. She was
speaking for Tinteniac, and Bertrand watched her, noting the play of
feeling on her face with the intentness of a man who watches the face of
one he loves. It hurt him to see her speaking for Tinteniac, so
sensitive is the strongest heart when a woman’s eyes have power to wound
or heal. The old blind feeling of bitterness that had been bred in him
at Motte Broon rushed up to tantalize him with the imagined meaning his
instinct set upon the scene.

Croquart gave her the wine-flask and the linen, and she knelt beside
Tinteniac, one arm about his shoulders, her face very close to his.
Bertrand winced, drove one knee into the grass, and yet cursed himself
for a credulous fool. Would any woman stand by and see a wounded man
bleed to death, and would that woman be Tiphaïne of La Bellière?

Croquart had moved away, and was shouting orders to his men. Bertrand
heard them, though his eyes never left Tinteniac, with his head upon
Tiphaïne’s knee. They seemed to be speaking together in low tones, and
watching the broad back the Fleming had turned to them for the moment.
Bertrand saw their hands touch, and looks that were alive with a subtle
significance pass between them. Bertrand would have given all he had to
have heard the words they had spoken.

The little picture was broken at last, though it seemed to the man among
the hazels that Tinteniac had had hours at his disposal. They were
binding up the wounded shoulder, and there was blood, Tinteniac’s blood,
on Tiphaïne’s hands. With some trick of the memory the sight of it
brought back to Bertrand the vision of Arletta dying with red hands in
that dark tower amid the beeches of Broceliande. It was as though God’s
voice had called to him—a still, small voice amid the silence of the
mysterious woods. The perfervid selfishness went out of him like the
lust out of the man who remembers the womanhood of his mother.

Bertrand’s hands gripped the blade of his sword as he lay with it
crosswise under his throat. He saw Tiphaïne rise, draw aside, her face
hidden by her hands. Bertrand felt numb at the sight of it, yet very
humble. If she wept for Tinteniac, then Tinteniac was of all men the
most to be honored. Honored? And Bertrand’s face burned with the hot
memories of many unclean years—years when he had bartered his manhood
for harlots’ kisses.

He drew back slowly from under the hazels, and, crawling through the
gorse and underwood, reached the place where he had left his horse. A
dead tree lay there that had fallen in a winter gale, and Bertrand sat
down on the trunk with his drawn sword across his knees. He was humbled,
but the struggle was not over with him yet. His heart was still full of
the bitterness of the man who covets what he imagines another man to
possess.

Bertrand sat on his tree-trunk with the sword across his knees and
stared at his horse, that was trying to crop the grass, though the
bridle was hitched over the bough of a tree. The oak bough would not
bend, nor would the grass spring up to the hungry beast’s muzzle.
Bertrand, with a wry twist of the mouth, saw that he and his horse were
the victims of a somewhat similar dilemma.

Jealousy is the great distorter of justice, and Bertrand had the devil
at his elbow for fully ten minutes on the trunk of the dead tree. The
imp shouted every imaginable grievance in his ear, exaggerating
possibilities into facts and creating reality from conjecture. Had not
he, Bertrand du Guesclin, sacrificed himself for Robin Raguenel’s sake,
and accepted shame to save a coward? If Tiphaïne was so tender for
Tinteniac’s sake, then, by God, let Tinteniac look to the guarding of
his own petticoats!

But that great advocate whose irony slashes to shreds the special
pleading of the meaner spirit, the sense of chivalry, that great
chastener of manhood, took up the argument in Bertrand’s cause. All
ethical struggles are fierce in powerful natures, fierce in their
climax, but sure in their decision. Bertrand’s honesty was not to be
cajoled. He sat in judgment on himself, the self-asking of a few
pitiless questions baring that sincerity that makes true strength.

When he carried Robin’s arms at Mivoie, had he not hoped that some day
Tiphaïne might know what he had done?

Had Tiphaïne ever given him the promise of any deeper thing than
friendship?

Whose past was the cleaner, the Sieur de Tinteniac’s or his own?

Bertrand knotted his brows over these accusations, and confessed that
the spirit of justice had him at its mercy.

He rose, stood irresolute a moment, and then moved towards his horse.
The imp of jealousy made a last leap for his shoulders. Bertrand shook
them, and was a free man, breathing in new inspiration for the days to
come.

Now Croquart had ordered two men-at-arms to go and cover the bodies of
Tinteniac’s esquires, who lay dead together in the middle of the forest
road. Bertrand was no hot-headed fool. He knew enough of the Fleming and
his men to realize that a mere free lance such as he seemed would be
treated to no such courtesy as had been given to Tinteniac. He was worth
no ransom. If worsted, the point of a spear or the edge of a sword would
give him his quittance in the Loudeac woods.

Bertrand knew, also, that he would have no chance with Croquart and his
three men, one against four, and that Croquart would not trouble to
engage him singly as he had engaged Tinteniac. For one moment Bertrand
thought of returning towards Josselin, in the hope of meeting some of
Dubois’s men. But the plan did not please him. He had marked down
Croquart as his own stag.

Unhitching his bridle from the bough of the tree, he took his spear,
that rested against the trunk, and, making a détour through the woods,
bore towards the place where the two esquires lay dead.

Croquart, meanwhile, was preparing to resume his march on Loudeac. He
had dressed and bound Tinteniac’s wounds, and lifted that gentleman back
to the saddle.

“I take your word, sire, as a knight—and a Breton.”

“Be easy, friend, I have not enough blood in me to give you trouble.”

Croquart turned to hold Tiphaïne’s stirrup. She had ceased her anger of
weeping, and her face had the white sternness of one whose courage has
cooled from the heat of passion. Croquart’s smile was as powerless as a
feeble sun upon the winter of her face. She mounted, took the bridle,
and looked into the distance to avoid meeting the Fleming’s eyes.

Croquart and Tête Bois got to horse. The two men who were covering the
dead bodies with sods and leaves were to follow the Fleming as soon as
their work was done. Croquart placed himself between Tiphaïne and
Tinteniac. He had rearmed himself in all his heavy harness. No more
courtesies were to be expected from him that day.

They had hardly gone a hundred yards when a cry came stealing through
the silence of the woods. It held a moment, quivered, to end in a last
up-leap like the last flash of a gutted candle. Croquart reined in and
set his hand upon his sword. His face, ugly in repose, grew doubly
sinister as he glanced back under the boughs of the trees.

A single man-at-arms came cantering over the grass, crouching in the
saddle and looking back nervously over his shoulder. Croquart swore at
him as he pulled up his horse.

“Hallo, cur!—where is Guymon?”

The man straightened in the saddle and pointed towards Josselin.

“A fellow ran at us out of the woods, struck down Guymon with his
spear—”

“And you used the spurs.”

The man agreed, as though Croquart’s anger was preferable to the
stranger’s spear.

“Well, what next?”

“The man turned back into the woods, captain.”

“What! He did not follow you?”

“No.”

“How was he armed?”

“Rusty harness that had been oiled and looked black.”

“And both of you ran away—he from you, and you from him.”

“Yes, captain.”

Croquart laughed, and turned again towards Loudeac.

“You must have looked fiercer than you are, fool, or else your brother
coward has stopped behind to take the dead men’s rings.”

The free lance accepted the explanation. As a matter of fact, he had
taken the dead men’s rings himself, but he did not trouble to tell
Croquart so.


                                  XXIX

THE thrushes were singing on the glimmering spires of the oaks as the
crimson banner of the sunset waved to pale gold. In the deepening azure
of the east the moon had lost the filmy thinness of a cloud and stood
out in splendor over the black hills and the valleys faint with mist.
Night came, and with it the bent figures of Croquart’s men, gathering
sticks and kicking leaves together to make a fire.

The very brilliance of the night made the woods cold, and Tinteniac,
stiff with his wounds, sat propped against a tree, trying to pretend
that he was neither in pain nor cold. Tiphaïne stood near him, her eyes
seeming to catch the melancholy of the dying afterglow.

Croquart turned his hands everywhere to help his men. Whistling, as he
might have whistled as a boy when splitting carcasses in Flanders, he
looked to the horses, cut down underwood, the fresh, green foam of the
woods in spring, and built a screen between the trunks of two great
oaks. A horse-cloth stretched across two poles gave some sort of
shelter. Business was brisk and money forthcoming, despite the rout at
Josselin and the loss of all his baggage. A ransom of twenty thousand
crowns was not to be counted on every day of the week, and with the
Sieur de Tinteniac as a hostage he could bargain with Beaumanoir should
the marshal be discourteous enough to continue offering bribes for his
head.

Croquart plunged down the slope of the hill where he had chosen ground
for the night, to reappear with a bundle of freshly cut broom, which he
tossed down under cover of the screen of boughs. His men’s cloaks were
purloined to cover the litter; the fellows could go damp when a
Tinteniac was to be kept dry. Tête Bois had already persuaded the fire
to blaze, and Croquart turned to his prisoners with a smile that
suggested supper.

“A bed, sire, for you and for madame.”

They saw, and avoided each other’s eyes. Croquart, officious in his
courtesies, picked up Tinteniac and laid him on the pile of broom, with
a saddle on which he might rest his shoulders.

“Room for two, sire,” and he looked at Tiphaïne as though it would have
pleased him to lift her as he had lifted Tinteniac. Her immobility
discouraged him, and the dusk covered the color on her face. She was
watching the flames leap up through the crackling wood, and thinking of
poor Gilbert and poor Gilles, left to be spoiled of their rings in the
lonely Loudeac woods. Only that morning she had seen their two heads,
tawny and black, bowed over the chess-board as they made, little knowing
it, the last moves in the game of life. Croquart had killed them, yet
stood there offering her the impertinences of his butcher’s tongue. The
two lads might have been two sparrows caught in a trap and left with
their necks wrung, for all the reflection the deed caused the Fleming.

She went and sat with Tinteniac on the bed Croquart had made for them.
Her mock husband felt the unwillingness of her nearness to him, an
antagonism, that he would have found in few ladies of the court.

“I remember we have a part to play,” she said, when the Fleming had
moved away some paces.

“You trust me, child?”

“Yes, at all times. Yet to lie to this fellow makes me despise myself. I
cannot forget the Breton blood he has upon his hands.”

“We shall remember it,” and his eyes grew alive with the firelight.
“Mother of God, does a Tinteniac forget such things!”

Supper came, with Croquart ready to serve as their esquire. The man Tête
Bois had been sent into a hamlet to the north of Loudeac, with orders to
get food, wine, a horse-cloth, flint, steel and tinder, and an iron pot.
A boiled chicken, eggs, brown bread, and a flask of cider had resulted
from Tête Bois’s marketing. Hunger is a great leveller of prides and
prejudices, yet Croquart, ravenous as he was, set his reputation for
gallantry before the cravings of his stomach, and carved the chicken and
broke the bread.

On a square manchet the white slices of the bird’s breast were proffered
to the lady. Tiphaïne saw the two great hands loaded with rings. She
thought of the dead esquires, and the food disgusted her, given by those
butcher’s hands.

“Madame will eat?”

She took the bread and meat as though they smelled of blood. Tinteniac,
less sensitive, and a veteran in the art of concealing his feelings,
drew his knife and betrayed no disgust.

“Keep the fool in a good temper,” ran his counsel to Tiphaïne in a
whisper.

“Must I eat this food?”

“Yes, though it choke you.”

Croquart watched her, as though his cunning had uncovered her pride. He
came to her with the wine-flask, saw her touch it with her lips and
hardly taste the wine. Tinteniac was less scrupulous. Croquart’s turn
came next. He took a long pull, wiped the mouth on a corner of his
surcoat, and smiled a smile that made his small eyes glitter.

“Madame, more wine?”

“Thanks to you, sir, no.”

He saw the repugnance on her face, as though the slime of some unclean
reptile could not have made the flask more nauseous to her lips.

“Madame will not drink after me?”

“I am not thirsty.”

“And you do not eat? Well, as you will,” and he treated her as though
she were a sulky child. “Sire, I drink to you, the champion of Mivoie.”

Tinteniac laughed.

“Women never know what is pleasant,” he said.

Croquart sprawled beside the fire.

“The battle makes men friends,” and he sucked at the flask till the wine
dribbled down his chin.

“I remember, sire, when the Countess de Montfort gave me her own cup
after the first taking of Roche d’Errien.”

“Ah, yes.”

“A great lady, sire, who can set courage before birth. I had this ring
from her,” and he held a hand up in the light of the fire.

Tinteniac humored him.

“Rubies! I have no such stones in my strong-box.”

“Ah, sire, Jeanne de Montfort knows the value of a brave man when she is
served by him. What say you, madame?”

Tiphaïne swept the crumbs from her lap with a quick gesture of the hand.

“No doubt the Countess had need of you,” she said.

Croquart’s watch-fire was the red eye of the night to Bertrand, the
black shadow on the black horse stealing through the greenwood on the
Fleming’s heels. Bertrand saw the flames waving through the trees as he
sat amid the crooked roots of a great oak, cutting slices from a loaf of
bread he had bought on the road, his bassinet full of brackish water
that he had drawn from a woodland pool. Bertrand was not a
sentimentalist, and he broke his dry bread in the dusk as though hungry
from a sense of duty, knowing that Croquart was not the man to starve on
the march, and that a full stomach makes a better soldier than a head
stuffed full of Southern songs. Bertrand carried an amusing
matter-of-factness into the current of his adventures. It was not that
he did not feel or suffer, but rather the obstinacy of his strength that
insisted on coolness and lack of flurry. Thoroughness was a passion with
him, even to the masticating of a loaf of bread.

When the dusk had deepened into the white mystery of a moonlit night,
Bertrand braced on his bassinet, saw that his horse was securely
tethered, and began his advance on Croquart’s fire. Slipping from trunk
to trunk and bush to bush, he made a mere moving shadow amid the trees.
Croquart had chosen his ground on the slope of a low hill, a ridge of
forest hiding the fire from the main track running to Loudeac town.
Bertrand, by crawling along the farther slope of the knoll, got within
twenty yards of the fire, and lay where a tree threw a black patch on
the grass like a piece of ebony set in silver.

The figures were easily distinguishable to Bertrand. Tiphaïne, head held
high, lids drooping, the whiteness of her throat rising out of the
crimson stuffs beneath. Tinteniac, propped against a saddle, his
handsome face looking thin and tired, his eyes restless like the eyes of
a man in pain. Croquart, a burly patch of angry red, bassinet off,
tanned throat showing, a wine-flask in one hand, a charred stake in the
other for stirring the fire. The two men-at-arms stretched half asleep
on the far side of the flames.

The setting of the picture gave Bertrand the chance of testing the
sincerity of his renunciation. He saw the rough bed, the canopy, the
screen of boughs; Tiphaïne close to Tinteniac, a space between them and
the Fleming, as though the two were one by courtesy and by desire.
Bertrand gnawed at his lips, despite the sternness of his
self-repression. The group seemed typical of his own luck in life.
Tiphaïne and the Sieur de Tinteniac shared the fire, while he, as ever,
lurked in the dark, alone.

“I would say, sire, without making a boast of it, that I have found none
of your Breton men a match for me in arms.”

Bertrand heard the words as a man who is half asleep hears a voice that
wakes him in the morning. Croquart had been telling a few of his
adventures, poking the fire with his stick and brandishing it like the
baton of a master musician marshalling the lutanists and flute-players
at a feast. The vanity of the Fleming was so inevitable a characteristic
that one was no more surprised by it than by seeing a toad spit.
Innocent egoism may be a delicate perfume, an essence that adds to the
charm of the individual, admirably so in women when they are deserving
of desire. But with Croquart his intemperate arrogance was a veritable
stench, an effluvium of the flesh, a carrion conceit that nauseated and
repelled.

To Bertrand, Tiphaïne’s face seemed tilted antagonistically towards the
moon. Her throat lengthened, her lids drooped more over her eyes. She
looked impatient over the bellowings of this bull. Tinteniac leaned on
his elbow and watched the fire. His contempt, deep as it was, found no
expression on his face.

“You cut a notch on your spear,” he said, “for every gentleman you have
beaten in arms.”

Croquart prodded the embers with his stick.

“I have cut twenty notches, sire, already.”

“You will have no wood left to your spear soon, eh?”

“Room for more yet,” and he laughed. “I will tell you the names: Sir
John de Montigny, Sir Aymery de la Barre, Geoffroi Dubois, Sir Gringoir
of Angers, Lord Thomas Allison, whom I challenged at Brest—” And he ran
on, mouthing the syllables with the air of a gourmet recalling the
dishes at some great feast.

Tiphaïne drew her cloak about her as though she felt the cold.

“And to-day, sir, you have cut another notch,” she said.

“Ah, madame, it shall be one of the deepest, I assure you.”

Tinteniac was able to laugh.

“You flatter me, Fleming. We shared the fame at Mivoie.”

“Sire, madame your wife would break my spear at this last notch if she
could.”

His eyes challenged Tiphaïne, and she did not deny him.

To the man lying in the shadow of the tree these words came like the
blows of a passing bell. It seemed to him that he had heard all now that
he could ever know, and that the silver swan of Rennes would be but a
memory and a lost desire. He lay very still in the wet grass, looking at
Tiphaïne with a dull aching of the heart, as a man might look at a lost
love who has risen to trouble him beyond the waters of the river of
death.


                                  XXX

CROQUART yawned behind his arm. He rose, threw a bundle of sticks upon
the fire, and called Tête Bois aside towards the horses. The free lance
was a little bowlegged, brown-faced Gascon, very tough and wiry, with
eyes like a hawk’s and a sharp nose and beard.

“Hello! can you keep awake to-night?” and Croquart shook him by the
shoulder. “We are in the way of earning a lapful of crowns. I will give
you a thousand crowns if we bring the Sieur de Tinteniac to Morlaix.”

Tête Bois’s eyes lost their sleepiness and twinkled like the eyes of a
rat.

“A thousand crowns, captain?”

“I say it again. Take this ring as a pledge. No tricks, or I shall pay
you in other coin.”

“Trust me,” and he took the ring; “you can go to sleep in peace. Madame
and her gentleman are safe by the fire. Go to sleep, captain,” and he
assumed the responsibility with an alert swagger.

“No tricks, little one.”

“A thousand crowns, captain!” and his eyes twinkled. “Curse me, I love
you.”

Bertrand saw the Fleming turn back towards the fire, where Tiphaïne was
helping Tinteniac to wrap himself in his cloak for the night. Bertrand
buried his face in the grass, as though unable to watch them at such an
hour as this. Tiphaïne, upon her bed of golden broom, had a sacredness
for him, even though she slept at another man’s side. She was pure,
irreproachable, herself still, and no carnal thoughts made his happier
memories bleed.

When Bertrand lifted his face again from the grass, Tinteniac, muffled
in his cloak, lay full length upon the bed of broom; while Tiphaïne,
leaning against the screen of boughs, had unloosed her hair and was
combing it with a little silver comb. Croquart, a mass of dusky red,
sprawled by the fire, his naked sword under his arm and his shield
propped against the saddle under his head. Tête Bois’s short and
bow-legged figure went to and fro with a shimmer of steel, his shadowy
face and the polished back of his bassinet turned alternately towards
Bertrand as he kept his guard.

Bertrand, forgetting Croquart and the sentinel, watched Tiphaïne as she
combed her hair. Her cloak, turned back a little, drew with its crimson
lining rivers of color from the whiteness of her throat. Tossed by the
comb, her hair glimmered in the firelight, rich whorls of mystery moving
about her face. To Bertrand her eyes seemed to look far into the night,
but what her thoughts were he could not tell.

He saw her put her comb away at last, turn and look at Tinteniac, who
seemed ready to forget his wounds in sleep. She stretched a hand towards
him, slowly, tentatively, but drew back sharply as Croquart found his
bed uncharitable and shifted his body with much heaving of the
shoulders. Tête Bois’s keen profile showed against the firelight,
mustachios upturned, nose beaking out from under the rim of his open
bassinet.

“Madame had better sleep. We travel early.”

The fellow had seen her stretch out her hand towards Tinteniac, and the
words warned her that the Gascon was not to be cajoled. His strut was
independent and alert as he turned his back on her abruptly and resumed
his marching to and fro.

Tiphaïne lay down on the bed, so that, though her face was hidden from
Bertrand, he could see the glitter of her hair. There was the length of
a sword between her and Tinteniac, three feet of flowering broom between
the green cloak and the gray. Bertrand in his heart thanked God that he
could see her so, separate, untouched under the moon. He could not have
looked at Tiphaïne if she had lain wrapped in Tinteniac’s arms. Twice he
saw her lift her head and look at Croquart and the rest. An hour passed
before weariness seemed to overpower distrust, and her stillness showed
him that she was asleep.

Tête Bois, tired of pacing to and fro, had come to a halt some ten paces
from the fire, and now leaned heavily upon his spear. The Gascon was
amusing himself by calculating how far a thousand crowns would go to
making him the master of a troop of horse. The pieces kept up a
fantastic dance before his eyes. He handled them lovingly in
anticipation, letting them slip through his fingers in glittering
showers, pouring them upon a table and listening to the joyous clangor
of the metal. The moon was but a great crown-piece so far as Tête Bois
was concerned. He took off the ring Croquart had given him as a pledge,
and held it out towards the fire to watch the flashing of the stones.

Unfortunately for Tête Bois, greed dulled the keenness of his senses,
and he neither saw nor heard the stealthy and sinuous moving of a black
shape across the moonlit grass. The Gascon might have swallowed his
thousand crowns for supper to judge by the nightmare that leaped on him
out of the mists of the silent woods.

Dawn came, and Croquart the Fleming was the first to wake. He yawned,
stretched himself, and sat up sleepily, his red face suffused, his
surcoat wet with the heavy dew. Gray mist hung everywhere over the
forest, though in the east there was a faint flush of rose and of gold.
The birds were piping in the thickets. Tinteniac and the lady were still
asleep.

Croquart smiled at them as a farmer might smile over the fatness of two
prize beasts. He scrambled up and looked round him for Tête Bois,
thinking that the Gascon might have gone to cut fodder for the horses.
The bow-legged paladin was nowhere to be seen. The watch-fire was out,
though the embers still steamed in the cold air of the morning.

“Hallo, there, Tête Bois!”

The deep voice, resonant from the Fleming’s chest, woke echoes in the
woods and silenced the birds singing in the thickets. Harduin, the
second free lance, sat up and rubbed his eyes like a cat pawing its
face. Tinteniac turned from sleep to find his wounds stiff and aching
under the sodden bandages. Tiphaïne, propped upon one elbow, her hair
falling down to touch the flowering broom, saw Croquart striding to and
fro, flourishing a stick, restless and impatient.

“Tête Bois, rascal, hallo!”

A few rabbits scurried down the misty glades, and a couple of partridges
went “burring” into cover. The Fleming’s voice brought back nothing.

Croquart looked grim.

“The little Gascon devil!” he thought. “That ring was worth a hundred
crowns, and a ring on the finger, Messire Tête Bois, is worth a thousand
crowns in my strong-box, eh? If I ever catch you, my friend, I will
break your back. Let us see whether you have taken your own horse.”

But Tête Bois’s horse was standing quietly with the rest, and the frown
on the Fleming’s face showed that he was puzzled. What had happened to
the fellow? And if he had deserted, why had he left his horse?

Tête Bois’s disappearance opened the day ill-humoredly for the Fleming.
The natural roughness of his temper broke to the surface, and he was
sullen and abrupt, his affectations of refinement damp as his own finery
with the night’s dew. Tiphaïne and her champion had never a smile from
him as they made their morning meal and Croquart bustled them to horse,
impatient as any merchant afraid of losing his silks and spices to
footpads ambushed in the woods. Such baggage as they had was tied on the
back of Tête Bois’s horse, and before the sun had been up an hour they
were on the road towards Morlaix.

The mists rolled away, leaving a dappling of clouds over the blue of the
May sky. The grass glittered with dew, and the scent of the woods was
like the scent of some cedar chest filled with the perfumed robes of a
queen. The beech-trees, with their splendor of misty green, towered up
beside the embattled oaks, whose crockets and finials seemed of bronze
and of gold. The grass was thick with many flowers, the robes of the
earth wondrous with color.

Yet beauty cannot save a man from pain, and before they had gone two
leagues that morning Tiphaïne saw that Tinteniac suffered. From white
his face had changed to gray, and his eyes had the wistful look that one
sees in the eyes of a wounded dog. He had lost much blood and needed
rest, for his harness and each jolting of the saddle gave him pain.
Pride kept Tinteniac silent—the pride of the man unwilling to ask
favors in defeat. The cool air of the morning had its balm, but when the
sun rose above the trees the heat of the day made his forehead burn.

Tiphaïne, looking up at him with pitying eyes, saw how he suffered,
though he told her nothing. Croquart, sullen and out of temper, had
forged on ahead, feeling the smart of the rout at Josselin. The man
Harduin, leading Tête Bois’s horse, followed leisurely in the rear.

“Your wounds are too much for you.” And she drew her palfrey close to
the great horse.

“No, child, no.”

“Tell the Fleming you must rest.”

Tinteniac straightened in the saddle with a slight shudder of pain.

“I can bear it longer,” he said, quietly.

“Why, sire, why? Croquart must let you rest.”

“Upon my soul, I will ask him no favor.”

“And upon my soul, sire, in ten minutes you will fall from your horse.”

She pushed past him without further parley and overtook the Fleming, who
was biting his beard and looking as ill-tempered as it is possible for a
man with an ugly jowl to look. Tiphaïne caught a glimpse of his solid
and pugnacious profile before he turned to her with an impatient glint
of the eyes.

“Well, madame, what now?”

“The Sieur de Tinteniac’s wounds are still open; he cannot travel
farther without a rest.”

“Rest—a soldier asks for rest!”

Tiphaïne’s color deepened. The very arrogance of the man’s impatience
fed her hate. She could have laid a whip across Croquart’s face with
immense comfort to her self-respect.

“You answer me—that?”

“I command here, madame.”

“Then call a halt.”

“The Sieur de Tinteniac must hold on to the saddle till we reach the
hills.”

“You have no pity!”

“I have no time to waste.”

“And I—no words.”

She reined in her palfrey, slipped from the saddle, and, leading the
beast aside by the bridle, began to pick the flowers that grew in the
long grass, as though she were at home in the La Bellière meadows.
Croquart pulled up his horse, looking as black and threatening as a
priest out-argued by a heretic. Tinteniac, guessing what had passed
between them, reined up in turn and let his horse crop the grass.

Croquart’s veneer of chivalry cracked under the heat of the sun.
Tiphaïne’s eyes had flattered him too little to persuade him to be
pleased with a woman’s whims. He heeled his horse across the road, to
see the Vicomte’s daughter retreating from him at her leisure, singing
to herself and stooping to pick flowers.

“Madame!”

Tiphaïne went on with her singing.

“Devil take the woman!” And he pushed on after her, not knowing for the
moment how to meet her tactics.

Tiphaïne stood in a pool of waving grass, where bluebells touched the
hem of her gray gown. Great oaks, with tops of burnished gold, swept up
beyond to touch the clouds. She reached out a white arm for the flowers,
seeing the shadow of Croquart’s horse loom towards her over the grass.
He was quite close before she turned and faced him, keeping her palfrey
between her and the Fleming.

“Well, Messire Croquart,” and she gave him the title with a curl of the
lip, “am I to believe that you have no manners?”

“A truce to this foolery.”

“I tell you, I am tired, sir, and I am going to rest.”

Croquart bit his beard.

“I shall have to dismount to you, madame.”

Her eyes blazed out at him, their splendor more visible now that she was
angry.

“Dismount to me, you butcher boy from Flanders! No, that would be too
gracious of you. Please continue to forget your manners.”

“Madame, I shall lose my temper with you.”

“It is lost already, Messire Croquart. Try the flat of your sword, or
the edge thereof if it pleases you. I am not afraid.”

“I shall have to put you up into the saddle.”

“You cannot keep me from falling off.”

“Hands and feet can be tied, eh?”

“Yes, and I have a knife.”

“Pah, madame, am I a fool? I tell you I am in no temper to be bated.”

“Get down, then, sir, and see if you can run in your heavy harness.
Meanwhile the Sire de Tinteniac might have his rest.”

Croquart opened his mouth to swear, but mastered himself with an effort,
as though realizing that the species of dictatorship was not crowned
with too much dignity.

“Come, madame, be reasonable.”

“Is it unreasonable, Messire Croquart, for a wife to fear that her
husband may die of his wounds?”

“Oh—you exaggerate.”

“The weight of your blows? They were not too feeble.”

“Grace de Dieu, madame, have your way, or we shall be quarrelling here
till midnight!”

“Then we rest for an hour?”

“I grant it.”

And he capitulated sulkily, with the air of a man giving way to the
foibles of a woman.

Of all this by-play Bertrand had a distant view as he followed Tiphaïne
through the green mystery of May. What were the golden meads to him, the
winding woodways wonderful with spring, the dawn song of the birds, the
scent of the wild flowers rising like incense out of the grass? To
Bertrand that silent and unseen journey towards Morlaix seemed like a
pilgrimage for the humbling of his heart. He followed, watched, planned,
yet felt himself forgotten, reading into every incident that passed a
woman’s tenderness for a man whom he himself could easily have loved.

Through the long watches of the night and the shining of the east at
dawn Bertrand had wrestled with his loneliness. It was not easy for him
to renounce so much, to accept forgetfulness, to look upon the past as a
mere memory. And yet the very obstinacy of his new self-discipline
helped him to throw his jealousy aside. What kind of creature would he
find himself if he deserted Tiphaïne at such a pass, standing upon a
mean punctilio, refusing to be generous save for his own ends? If he was
to suffer, then let him serve and suffer like a man, remembering the old
days when Tiphaïne had saved him from his shame.


                                  XXXI

A DESOLATED homestead in a valley among the northern hills gave Croquart
and his prisoners shelter the same night. The house, built of unfaced
stone and thatched with straw and heather, had been plundered by some of
Bamborough’s English, whose passion for thoroughness in their thieving
moved them to burn what they could not carry.

Croquart rode into the grass-grown yard, where all the byres and
out-houses had been destroyed by fire, nothing but a few charred posts
rising above the weeds and nettles. The Fleming dismounted, after
sounding his horn to see whether any of the farm folk still loitered
about the place. They found the house itself to be full of filth, for
the birds had roosted on the rafters, and the English used it as a
stable, the droppings from their horses rotting upon the floor. It held
nothing but the hall, a cellar, and the goodman’s parlor under the
western gable—the last room being a little more cleanly than the hall,
its single window, with the shutter broken, looking down upon the
orchard. Pears and apples piled up their bloom above the rank splendor
of the grass—a sea of snow flecked and shaded with rose and green. To
the east of the orchard a great pool shimmered in the sunlight, its
waters dusted with blown petals from the trees.

Tinteniac was so stiff and sore with his wounds after the day’s ride
that Croquart had to help him from his horse. The Fleming, who had
examined the house, took Tinteniac in his arms, and carried him to the
upper room, where there was some mouldy straw piled in a corner. He laid
Tinteniac on the straw, having made a show of his great strength by
carrying a man taller than himself with the ease that he would have
carried a child of five. Croquart had recovered his self-complacency
since his skirmish with Tiphaïne in the morning, and she had had nothing
to charge him with save with his insufferable boasting.

Tinteniac was so utterly weary that he had not sufficient mind-force
left in him to resent his being treated as a dead weight for the
exhibition of the Fleming’s strength. He drew a deep breath of relief
when he felt his body sink into the straw—too faint to care whether the
bed was one of swan’s-down or of dung. In five minutes he was fast
asleep.

Harduin had watered the horses and stabled them in the hall, lit a fire,
and slung the cooking-pot over a couple of forked sticks. In a little
hovel at the end of the orchard Croquart had found some clean straw, and
carried a truss into the goodman’s parlor to make Tiphaïne a bed. She
met him with a finger on her lip, and pointed to Tinteniac, whose tired
body drank in sleep as a dry soil drinks in rain. How much alone she
was, how wholly at the Fleming’s mercy, she only realized as she watched
him spread the straw in a far corner of the room.

“You will sleep softly enough,” he said, turning on his knees, and
looking at her with an expression of the eyes she did not trust.

“It is not likely that I shall sleep,” and she moved aside towards the
window.

“No bedfellow, eh?” And he got up with a chuckle, leaving her alone with
the wounded man upon the straw.

Presently he returned with a pitcher full of water, some brown bread,
and a few olives. He set them down on a rough bench by the window, and
loitered foolishly at the door.

“I trust madame has forgotten the quarrel we had this morning?”

“I am ready to forget it, Messire Croquart.”

“Thanks,” and he gave her an impudent bow, “we shall be better friends
before we reach Morlaix.”

When he had gone she closed the door on him, and found to her delight
the wooden bar that was used in lieu of a latch. The staples were firm
in the oak posts, yet not so firm that she could abandon her distrust.
The rough bench at the window, a cup of water, olives, and bread; with
such comforts she was content, so long as the door parted Croquart and
herself. While Tinteniac slept she watched the sun sink low behind the
woods that broke like green waves upon the bosoms of the hills. Below
her lay the orchard trees, smothering the old house with beauty under
the benisons of eve. Swallows were skimming over the still waters of the
pond, and the mist in the meadows covered the sheeted gold of May.

In the dirty cobwebbed hall Croquart was making his plans for the coming
night. The house door, studded with iron nails, lay wrenched from its
hinges in the yard, and through the open windows the birds and bats
could come and go. Croquart, sitting on a saddle by the fire, his sword
across his thighs, called Harduin to him, and offered him the same bribe
as he had given Tête Bois the night before.

“Well, my friend, are you in a hurry to desert?”

The fellow fidgeted under the Fleming’s eyes.

“Come, let us understand each other; I have a mind to be generous. Will
you stand by Croquart the Fleming or follow Tête Bois, who preferred a
ring to a thousand crowns?”

Harduin, who had already stolen the rings from Tinteniac’s dead
esquires, appeared even more greedy than the Gascon.

“When shall I finger the money, captain?”

“At Morlaix.”

“Call it a bargain.”

“And easily earned, eh? Keep guard in the orchard near the Sieur de
Tinteniac’s window.”

Harduin nodded.

“The house shall be my affair. Whistle if you see anything strange.”

“Right, captain.”

And taking his spear and shield with him, he went out into the orchard
to keep watch.

About midnight Tinteniac awoke, and turned on his straw with the
confused thoughts of a man whose surroundings are strange to him.
Tiphaïne, seated by the window, where the moonlight streamed in upon the
floor, went to him quietly, and knelt down by the bed.

“You have slept well,” and she felt his forehead; “there is food here if
you are hungry.”

“Asleep! Selfish devil that I am! You must be tired to death.”

“No, I am not tired.”

He looked at her steadily, propping himself upon one arm. Sleep had
cooled the fever in him, freshened his brain, and strengthened the
beating of his heart. The room lit by the moonlight, the perfumed
coolness of the night, the white face of the woman by the bed, filled
him with a sense of strangeness and of mystery.

“It is my turn to watch.” And he touched her arm, thrilling, man of
forty that he was, at Tiphaïne’s nearness to him in the moonlight.

“There is no need for it; I have barred the door.”

“And Croquart?”

She did not tell him of her great distrust.

“Croquart has left us as man and wife. I have too much to think about to
wish to sleep.”

Tinteniac sank back on his straw, watching her as she brought him the
water-pot, bread, and olives.

“I am afraid I am a broken reed,” he said, with the smile of a man
contented to be ministered to by a woman’s hands.

“You must gain strength, sire, for both our sakes.”

“Yes, true.”

“Therefore, you must sleep again.”

“I would rather talk.”

“We can talk to-morrow.”

“Have we not changed our parts? Well, I will obey your orders.”

And in half an hour his breathing showed that he had forgotten the world
and such subtleties as the glimmer of moonlight on a woman’s hair.

Tiphaïne had returned to her seat by the window, her sense of loneliness
increased now that Tinteniac was asleep. The night, with all its
infinite uncertainty, its vague sounds and distorted shadows, filled her
with restlessness and with those imaginings that people the world with
half-seen shapes. The bravest of us are but great children when a wind
blows the boughs against the window at midnight, and the moon, that
magician of the skies, brings back the childhood of the race, when man
trembled before Nature, filling the forest, the desert, and the marsh
with goblin creatures born out of his own vivid brain.

Before Tiphaïne at her window stood the orchard trees, pillars of ebony
spreading into carved canopies of whitest marble, each chisel-mark
perfect as from the touch of a god. The deep grass looked black as water
in a well, the wooded slopes of the silent valley steepled with a
thousand shimmering spires. Under an apple-tree stood Croquart’s
sentinel, leaning lazily against the trunk, the moonlight sifting
through the apple bloom and dappling his harness with silver burrs.
Tiphaïne had discovered Harduin there, and knew that he had been set
there to watch the window. Twice she saw Croquart enter the orchard to
assure himself that Harduin was awake at his post.

An hour later she heard the Fleming mount the stairs, stealthily and
with the deliberation of a man fearing to wake a household as he creeps
to an intrigue. She could hear his breathing as he stood and listened,
while the rats scuffled and squeaked under the wood-work of the floor.
His hand tried the door, shaking it cautiously with tentative clickings
of the wooden latch. Tiphaïne thanked God for the good oak-bar that gave
Messire Croquart the lie for once. He turned at last and went back to
the hall, where she could hear him swearing and throwing wood upon the
fire. There would be no thought of sleep for the mock wife that night.

Now whether Tiphaïne was very quick of hearing, or whether the tension
of her distrust had turned up the sensitiveness of her ears, she heard
some sound in the moonlit orchard that seemed lost upon Harduin as he
leaned against his tree. The noise resembled the faint “tuff—tuff” of a
sheep cropping at short grass. Sometimes it ceased, only to commence
again, nearer and more distinct to her than before. Tiphaïne strained
her ears and her conjectures to set a cause to the approaching sound.
She wondered that Harduin had not heard it, and judged that his bassinet
might make him harder of hearing than herself.

A suggestion of movement, a vague sheen in the grass showed in the
moonlight under the apple-trees, as of something crawling towards the
house. Slowly, noiselessly, a figure rose from the grass behind the
trunk of the tree against which Croquart’s sentinel was leaning. There
was a sudden darting forward of the stooping figure, a flinging out of a
pair of arms, a curious choking cry, a short struggle. Tiphaïne saw
Harduin drop his spear, writhe and twist like a man with a rope knotted
about his neck. In the moonlight she could see the violent contortions
of his body, his hands tearing at something that seemed to grip his
throat, his feet scraping and kicking at the soft turf. The man’s
struggle reminded her of a toy she had had as a child, a little wooden
manikin, whose legs and arms flew into grotesque attitudes on the
pulling of a string. Before she realized what had happened, Harduin’s
muscles relaxed, his hands dropped, and he hung against the trunk of the
tree like a man nailed there through the throat. The body slid slowly to
earth, doubled upon itself, was seized and heaved up over the shoulders
of the other, and carried away into the deeps of the orchard.

A shudder of superstitious terror passed through Tiphaïne. It had been
done so swiftly, with such unhuman silence, that Harduin might have been
pounced upon by some ogre out of the woods. The patch of grass under the
apple-tree fascinated her; her eyes remained fixed on it, her heart
going at a gallop, the blood drumming in her ears. With a sudden flash
of intuition she remembered Tête Bois’s disappearance the preceding
night, and the way the man Guymon had been stricken down over the bodies
of the dead esquires. Some grim and inexorable spirit seemed tracking
Croquart through the woods, a fierce shadow that seized its prey under
cover of the night.

She lifted her head suddenly with a quick-drawn breath of eagerness and
fear. Something was moving in the orchard, for she heard the same
peculiar sound that had heralded its first coming. A faint glimmer of
harness under the white boughs, and a figure drew out of the mists of
the night and halted under the tree where Harduin had stood a few
minutes ago. A half-luminous band ran from the man’s breast to the rank
grass, the long blade of a sword like a beam of moonlight slanting
through a chink in a shuttered window at night. The figure remained
motionless, leaning upon the sword, as though it stood on guard in the
orchard and waited for the dawn.


                                 XXXII

BERTRAND kept watch in his black harness under the apple-tree, knowing
that his time would come when Croquart should find him there, an enemy
in Harduin’s place. Whether it was the last night-watch he would ever
keep, Bertrand du Guesclin could not tell. He knew Croquart’s great
strength and the little mercy he might expect from him; he knew that he
was to match himself against a man who had never taken a beating in
single combat. Bertrand put the chances of victory and defeat beyond the
pale of thought. He was to fight Croquart for his head and for the two
prisoners pent up in the ruined house. For his own life Bertrand had no
particular greed. He would kill Croquart or be killed himself.

Cool, calm-eyed, firm at the mouth, he watched the night pass and the
dawn come up out of the broadening east. He saw the color kindle on the
apple-trees, the wet grass flash and glitter at his feet, the dim woods
smoking with their silvery mists. He heard the birds begin in the great
orchard, thrush and robin, blackbird and starling, piping and chattering
as the sky grew bright.

“Bide by it! bide by it!” sang a thrush in the tree above his head.

“Thanks, my brown fellow,” he said, with a grim smile; “wait and see
whether Bertrand du Guesclin runs away.”

He stretched his arms and the muscles of his chest and shoulders,
tossing his sword from hand to hand. The flash of the steel seemed
reflected to him for the moment from the narrow window of the solar in
the western gable. Bertrand stood still. He had seen the white oval of a
face framed by the inward darkness of the room, as though some one
watched him without wishing to be seen. He knew that it was Tiphaïne by
the faint gleam of her coiled hair. How coldly she would be looking at
him with those eyes of hers, taking him for Croquart’s man, a shabby
fellow who fought for hire. His carcass and his destiny could concern
her little.

“Hallo, a whistle! Now, Brother Croquart, let us get to work.”

He whipped round, closed his visor, and looked quickly to the buckles of
his harness, and to see that his dagger was loose in its sheath. His
shield, that he had hung on a bough of the apple-tree, dipped down and
changed the fruit bough for his arm. The taut grip of the strap gave
Bertrand a kind of comfort. He had two friends left him, his battered
shield and his old sword.

Round the corner of the house came Croquart, his bassinet half laced,
his scabbard bumping against his legs, the creases in his red surcoat
showing that he had been asleep. He saw the man leaning lazily against
the tree, and promptly cursed him for not answering his whistle.

“Harduin, blockhead, water the horses!”

The sentinel moved never an inch.

“Hallo, there, hallo, have you got maggots in your brain?”

Croquart’s hail might have cheered on a troop of horse in the thick of a
charge home. He came striding through the grass, with his fingers
twitching, a buffet tingling in the muscles of his arm.

“Hallo, you deaf fool—”

His mouth was open, the lips a red oval, empty for the instant of more
words. It was not Harduin under the tree, but the man in the black
harness who had stricken down Guymon in the woods. Croquart looked
staggered, like some fat grandee charged in the pit of the stomach by a
small boy’s head.

The repulse was but momentary. He leaped full six feet from where he
stood, sweeping his gadded fist forward with good intent for the
stranger’s head. Bertrand, every muscle on the alert, was quicker far
than Croquart. The Fleming’s fist smashed the bark from the tree,
leaving him bloody knuckles despite his glove.

“Good-day, Brother Croquart”—and a sword came to the salute—“they have
offered five thousand crowns for your head at Josselin.”

The Fleming began tying the laces of his bassinet.

“And who are you, sir, that you are such a fool to think of earning the
Sieur de Beaumanoir’s money?”

“I am a Breton, Brother Croquart, and that is the reason why I am going
to have your head.”


                                 XXXIII

TINTENIAC was still asleep upon his straw, nor did Tiphaïne wake him,
but stood at the window and watched the drama that was taking shape
under the apple boughs. The man in the black harness was leaning on his
sword, waiting for Croquart, whose fingers fumbled at the laces of his
bassinet. There was something familiar to Tiphaïne in this attitude of
his, the attitude of a man whose heart beat steadily and whose eyes were
quick and on the alert.

Croquart’s sword was out. He looked at the window where Tiphaïne stood,
and guessed by her face that she did not wish him great success.

“Guard, Breton.”

They sprang to it with great good-will, Bertrand keeping careful guard,
and never shifting his eyes from the Fleming’s face. He had learned his
lesson off by heart, to let Croquart think that he had an easy bargain
and that a few heavy blows would end the tussle. The butcher-boy of
Flanders fell to the trick; he had met so few men who could match him in
arms that he had grown rash in his methods, forgetting that guile is
often more deadly than muscle and address. He had seen that Bertrand was
a head shorter than himself; he soon suspected that he was clumsy, and
not the master of his sword.

Bertrand gave ground, puffing and laboring like a man hard pressed. He
let the Fleming’s blows rattle about his body harness, half parrying
them with a concealed adroitness, continually retreating, or dodging to
right and left. He was playing for an opening in Croquart’s attack,
luring him into rashness, tempting him to hammer at him without thought
of a dangerous counter in return. Croquart would soon stretch himself
for the _coup de grâce_, thinking his man tired, and that he had trifled
with him over-long.

Still Bertrand bided his time. He faltered suddenly, made a pretended
stumble, tempted Croquart with an unguarded flank. Down came the
Fleming’s open blow, given with the rash vigor of a man imagining the
victim at his mercy. Bertrand bent from it like a supple osier, rallied,
and struck out with a swiftness that caught Messire Croquart off his
balance and off his guard. Steel met steel on the vambrace of the
Fleming’s sword-arm. Tiphaïne had a vision of a lopped limb swinging by
its tendons, of a falling sword, of a second blow heaved home on the
Fleming’s thigh.

The loss of his right hand sent Croquart mad. He picked up the fallen
sword, and flew at Bertrand like any Baersark, the one lust left in him
to wound, to mutilate, and to kill.

The din of their fighting had wakened Tinteniac, and he had dragged
himself from the straw to join Tiphaïne at the window. They stood
shoulder to shoulder, silent, and half awed by the fury of these two
men, who neither desired nor craved for mercy. Tinteniac had seen such
battles before, but to the woman there was something horrible and
repulsive in its animal frenzy, a reversion to the brutal past, when the
lusts of man made him an ape or a bull. She shuddered at Croquart’s
dangling hand, and at the mad biting of his breath as he lashed at
Bertrand with his sword. Shocked by the brute violence, the physical
distortions of the scene, she turned back into the room, unwilling to
watch the ordeal to the end.

Soon she heard a hoarse cry from Tinteniac. The men had closed and gone
to earth, and were struggling together in the long grass. Croquart was
losing blood and strength, and in such a death-grapple under the trees
the cunning of the wrestler gave Bertrand the advantage. Though the
lighter man, he was tougher and more sinewy than the Fleming, and fit in
the matter of condition as a lean hound who has worked for his food.

“By God, he has the fellow down!”

Tinteniac was biting his lips in his excitement, and shivering like a
dog on leash waiting to be let loose upon the quarry. Bertrand, with a
twist of the leg and a hug of the Fleming’s body, had turned Croquart
under him and won the upper hand. The Breton’s fist flew to his poniard.
Croquart, who knew the meaning of the act, kicked like a mad horse,
twisting and turning under Bertrand’s body. With a heave of the arm he
rolled half over, and, lifting Bertrand, struggled to his knees. Before
he could shake the Breton off the misericord was splitting the plates of
his gorget. Croquart, with a great cry, fell forward upon his face,
dragging Bertrand with him into the grass, as a sinking ship drags down
the enemy it has grappled hulk to hulk. Slowly the black figure
disentangled itself from the red, rose up, and leaned for a moment
against the trunk of a tree.

“An end to Croquart!”

The words came from Tinteniac in a half whisper, but Tiphaïne heard them
where she stood in the deep shadow against the wall.

Croquart dead! And she seemed to feel the great breath of gratitude the
Breton folk would draw for such a death. Guymon, Tête Bois, Harduin, and
the Fleming, all had fallen to the sword of this one man who had dogged
them through the woods past Loudeac. Tinteniac had taken his shield, and
was holding it from the window so that the hero of the orchard should
see the blazonings. Tiphaïne still leaned against the wall, watching
Tinteniac and the blur of green woodland and blue sky above his head.

Bertrand was bending over Croquart and unlacing the bassinet that still
bore the fox’s brush. He saw Tiphaïne’s face beside Tinteniac at the
window. Her presence did not hinder him, but rather urged him to
despatch the work in hand.

“Sieur de Tinteniac,” he shouted, “make me one promise and I give you
back your liberty.”

The aristocrat made the man in the black harness a very flattering bow.

“The conqueror of Croquart can ask what he pleases.”

Bertrand, with Tiphaïne’s face looking down on him like lost love’s face
out of heaven, broke the laces of Croquart’s bassinet.

“Sire”—and his voice needed no disguising—“I ask you and madame, your
wife, not to leave that room till I have made an end.”

Tinteniac gave the promise, turning with a smile to Tiphaïne, who
promised nothing.

“Granted, sir. And in return, will you trust us with your name?”

Bertrand had turned his back on them and was bending over the body.

“Sire, you ask me what I cannot answer.”

“We will hold it sacred.”

Bertrand shook his head.

Tinteniac pressed him no further, and Bertrand, forcing off Croquart’s
bassinet, broke away the plates of the gorget from the bleeding throat.
Picking up his poniard he slit the Fleming’s surcoat from breast to
knee, dragged it from the body, and spread the stuff upon the grass. Two
sharp sweeps of the sword served to sever the neck. The dead thing was
wrapped up in the red surcoat, and the ends of the cloth knotted
together.

Tinteniac watched all this from the window, mystified in measure as to
what the man in the black harness purposed next. He had not noticed that
Tiphaïne had left him, had lifted the bar from the staples, and was
hurrying down the stone stairway into the hall.

Bertrand ran the blade of his sword under the knotted ends of the
surcoat, slung it over his shoulder like a bundle, and picked up his
shield. He gave a last look at the window, saluted Tinteniac, and
marched off briskly into the orchard. His black harness had already
disappeared beyond the apple-trees before Tiphaïne’s gray gown swept the
grass.

She looked round her with a slight knitting of the brows, seeing only
Tinteniac at the window, the white domes of the trees, and the headless
body in its gaudy harness lying prone in the long grass.

“Where?” and her eyes questioned Tinteniac, who stroked his chin and
appeared puzzled.

“Our Breton champion has left us with our liberty.”

“Gone?”

“Like a beggar with a bundle. Let the man alone. He has his reasons and
the advantage of us.”

“And yet—”

Tinteniac laughed.

“The woman in you is inquisitive,” he said.

Tiphaïne went a few steps nearer to Croquart’s body. It seemed difficult
to believe that this lifeless, weltering thing had raised in her but an
hour ago all the passionate hatred that great love of her home land
could inspire. Now that it was mere carrion she conceived a scornful
pity for the thing as she recalled the man’s arrogance, his bombast, his
supreme and coarse self-adoration. Truly this was the proper rounding of
such a life, to be bred a butcher, fattened with the blood of a noble
province, and left a mere carcass for the crows and wolves. She turned
from Croquart’s body with a sigh half of pity, half of disgust.

Tinteniac watched her from the window, his mind moved by the same
reflections, the religious instinct in him pointing a moral. In the
distance he had seen a figure on a horse pass through the morning mists
in the meadows and vanish into the sun-touched woods.

“Our Breton has gone,” and he lifted up his shield, “I would have given
half that ransom to have had a glimpse of his face.”

Tiphaïne looked at him with eyes that mused.

“Why should he have deserted us?”

“I am no reader of riddles. And our plans? What are they to be?”

“I am thinking of your wounds,” she answered.

“They are nothing. This fellow has given me new strength. Shall we still
say, ‘to Josselin’?”

“Thanks, sire. I remember that I have the truth to tell.”


                                 XXXIV

NOT a league from the Breton homestead, where Croquart the Fleming had
made his end, the gyron of Geoffroi Dubois, vert, a bend between two
buckles argent, came dancing along the road from Loudeac. With Dubois
were Carro de Bodegat and some score more who had sworn on the crosses
of their swords to overtake Croquart before he could find sanctuary with
an English garrison in the west. By luck they had struck upon his trail
near Loudeac where the fox’s brush and the red surcoat had been seen,
and recognized; and at Loudeac, also, Dubois had found Tinteniac’s
men-at-arms and the La Bellière servants, ready to affirm on oath that
the Fleming could muster at least a hundred men. Dubois and his
gentlemen had wasted no time scouring the country towards Morlaix, and
doubtless they would have won the credit of taking the Fleming’s head
had not the man in the black harness been more forward in the adventure.

Geoffroi Dubois and Carro de Bodegat were pushing on with their troop at
a brisk trot that morning, when the very fellow who had cheated them of
the prize loomed up against the sky-line, on the crest of a moor. The
morning sun shone in Bertrand’s eyes, and he was seen by Dubois’s men
before he caught the flutter of their pennons down in the hollow where
the moorland touched the woods. Half a dozen riders had broken away to
right and left, and were cantering over the heather to make a capture
certain.

Bertrand showed no concern at the measures taken to secure the pleasure
of a parley with him. He reined in his horse to a walk, and approached
Dubois’s troop, reading their pennons and the devices upon their
shields. If the green gyron of Dubois did not please him hugely, the
tawny and blue of De Bodegat’s pennon was even less welcome to
Bertrand’s eyes. These two Breton knights had been no friends to him in
the Montfort wars. Dubois was a man jealous for his dignity, a good
hater, and not over magnanimous or honest where his own interests were
concerned. Carro de Bodegat had a grudge against Du Guesclin, an old
wound, and an unpaid score. They would be ready to throw the
troth-breaking at Mivoie in his face, the more so he thought now that he
had forestalled them in the taking of Croquart’s head.

Bertrand, on his raw-boned horse, looked for all the world like a needy
free lance riding from town to town in search of hire. The green gyron
came to a halt on a hillock, Dubois, gentleman of distinction that he
was, refusing to drag his dignity aside to catechise a fellow who made
so indifferent a show. The humble rush-light should approach the
baronial torch, and Bertrand, knowing Dubois’s nature, kept his visor
down, and prepared to be hectored by the noble.

“Hallo, my man, you are on the road early.”

Bertrand saluted the Breton gentlemen as their tall spears gathered
about him like the striding masts of as many ships. He had the red
bundle before him on the saddle, and answered Dubois in broad Breton
patois, posing as the common soldier in search of pay.

“God’s grace to you, sire, I ride towards Josselin; they tell me men are
needed under the Marshal’s banner.”

Dubois studied him with the leisurely impertinence of a great lord
criticising the patched clothes of a servant.

“So you go to Josselin, my little fellow, eh? Have you had news
hereabouts of Croquart the Fleming?”

Bertrand looked stupidly at Dubois’s green plume.

“Croquart! To be sure, sire, Croquart is dead.”

“How! Croquart dead!”

There was a slight swaying of the spears like the swaying of tall
ash-trees in a wind.

“Sire, if it please you I saw Croquart’s body lying unburied in the
orchard of a farm-house not three miles farther west.”

Dubois was not pleased; nor were De Bodegat and the rest.

“Be careful, my friend, how you tamper with the truth. How did you know
that it was Croquart you saw dead?”

Bertrand did not hesitate.

“Sire, by the fox’s brush.”

“Yes.”

“And the ugliness of the Fleming’s face.”

Carro de Bodegat, tempted to quarrel with the nature of the news, leaned
towards Dubois, and pointed out the red bundle Bertrand carried on his
saddle.

“I’ll swear the fellow is playing tricks with us.”

“Well, try him.”

“Let him open that bundle.”

Carro de Bodegat’s sharp eyes had picked out the gold thread-work on the
scarlet cloth, and a patch of purplish ooze on the under side thereof.

“Friend, do you carry your food there?”

“Where, sir?”

“There, in that bundle.”

Bertrand held the thing up by its knotted ends.

“Devil take it, the cider bottle has had a knock!”

Bodegat pouted his lips, and sniffed.

“Do you carry your brown bread in ciclaton and your cider bottles in
silk?” he asked.

“God’s mercy, sirs, what’s there to quarrel with in the stuff?”

Dubois exchanged a glance with Bodegat.

“Let us see what you have in that cloth.”

Bertrand made a show of hesitation.

“Open it, I say.”

“But, sirs—”

“Open it, or—” and at a sign from Dubois half a dozen spears were
slanted at Bertrand’s body.

Persuaded, he fumbled at the knots, flung out his arm suddenly, holding
the surcoat by a corner.

“Have your way, Messire Geoffroi Dubois. Look and see whether this is
Croquart’s head.”

That which but an hour ago had held the conscious soul of a man was
tossed from the red surcoat at the feet of Dubois’s horse. The beast
reared and backed some paces. Twenty figures were craning forward in
their saddles to get a glimpse of the thing that had half hidden itself
in a clump of heather.

Carro de Bodegat was the first to earth. He threw his bridle to a
trooper, and, picking up the Fleming’s head by the hair, looked at the
face, with its closed lids and gaping mouth, and, turning with a sharp,
inarticulate cry, held up the head before Dubois.

“It is Croquart’s.”

“Should I not know it?”

“Who killed him?”

“Bertrand du Guesclin.”

Bodegat turned sharply on the man in the black harness.

“And you?”

“I am Bertrand du Guesclin, Messire Carro de Bodegat. Has my face
changed since I fought with you at Quimperlé?”

He put up his visor and let Dubois and the Bretons see his face. Many of
them knew him; but there was no comradely cheering, no out-stretching of
the hand.

Dubois had touched Bodegat on the shoulder with his spear, and they were
speaking together in low tones, glancing from time to time at the man
who had robbed them of Croquart’s head. Bertrand liked neither their
looks nor their whisperings; the hedge of spears about his horse raised
his impatience and filled him with distrust.

“Messire Dubois, I am waiting for that head.”

The pair ignored him, and still chattered together, their faces nearly
touching, like a pair of lovers poking confidences into each other’s
ears. Bertrand was spreading the red surcoat for the return of Croquart
the Fleming’s head, watching the two whisperers with gathering
impatience.

“We make a virtue of waiting,” he said to the three Bretons nearest to
him; “these two gentlemen seem very enamoured of each other’s tongues.”

Dubois’s figure straightened suddenly in the saddle. Carro de Bodegat
turned, with an unpleasant smirk hovering about his mouth.

“Messire Bertrand du Guesclin, we have not finished with you yet.”

“So!”

“There is a matter which concerns us all.”

“Messire, I ask you to give me back that head.”

“Gentlemen, close round; I order you to arrest a traitor.”

Bertrand’s hand went to his sword. Carro de Bodegat had already seized
his bridle.

“Bertrand du Guesclin, surrender.”

“Surrender! In God’s name, no!” and he struck at Bodegat with his fist,
broke loose, and made a plunge forward to be free. Half a dozen men
closed round him like Saracen galleys about a sturdy ship. His sword was
struck down, the shaft of a spear thrust between the hind legs of his
horse, bringing the beast to earth, with Bertrand pinned by the right
knee. Before he could break loose De Bodegat and four others heaped
themselves on him and soon had him helpless and flat upon his back.

“Off, fools!—I surrender.”

“Let him up, sirs!” and Dubois bent forward in the saddle, still holding
Croquart’s head by the hair.

The men rose from him, and Bertrand, sullen and angry, scrambled slowly
to his feet.

“Which of you calls me a traitor?” and he swung round and looked from
man to man. “Answer me; I am to be heard. You, De Bodegat? By Heaven,
you have not the courage!”

Dubois’s mounted figure, haughty and splendid with its opulence of armor
and sweeping plume, moved forward and overtopped Bertrand with an air of
towering and seigniorial strength.

“Messire du Guesclin, what of the Oak of Mivoie?”

Dubois’s horse overshadowed him, but Bertrand held his ground.

“Well, what of Mivoie?”

“You broke troth, sir.”

“And if I did?”

“You stand to be judged by any two of those whom you deserted; so run
the Marshal’s orders. As for this head—well, it is Croquart’s, and it
has been noised abroad that you were Croquart’s man.”

“I Croquart’s man! By Heaven, a lie!”

His sturdy scorn flew full in the face of Geoffroi Dubois. It was then
that Carro de Bodegat stood forward, precise, courteous, and insolently
suave.

“By your leave, gentlemen, I will ask Messire Bertrand du Guesclin a few
questions.”

“Ask on.” And Bertrand held his head high and squared his shoulders.

“Come, sweet sir, why should we quarrel? You were not at Mivoie; good;
and why?”

Bertrand looked Bodegat straight in the face.

“That is my affair.”

“You will not answer?”

“No.”

“Then we can conclude the reason—some slight sickness, a seductive soul
in a tavern on the road. But wait, you have been at Pontivy, eh, with
the Fleming’s men?”

Bertrand felt the coils of Bodegat’s cunning, but he was far too
stubborn to slip through them with a lie.

“True; I was at Pontivy. Does that make me Croquart’s man?”

Bodegat smiled and gave a shrug of the shoulders.

“Oh, we had our spies there, messire; we are not fools. But bear with
me; another question: Why have you beaten out the eagle from your
shield?”

Bertrand’s sturdy figure quivered under the unruffled insolence of
Bodegat’s pleased cleverness.

“That also is my affair.”

“Of course; these gentlemen will understand. You choose to ride abroad
unrecognized. And, doubtless, messire, you were at the fight before
Josselin town?”

Bertrand bent his head.

“You did not fight for us.”

“I fought for neither side.”

Bodegat and the listeners laughed aloud.

“Messire du Guesclin, you are a prudent soldier. And yet you had heard
that Beaumanoir had offered five thousand crowns for the Fleming’s
head.”

“I had heard it.”

“Five thousand crowns, good money, for striking off a Fleming’s head,
perhaps while he was asleep.”

This last taunt brought Bertrand’s patience down. He sprang at Bodegat,
only to be dragged back and to find a couple of spear-points at his
throat.

“Messire Carro de Bodegat”—and he grappled with his wrath and conquered
it—“these words of yours shall not be writ in sand. Ask the Sieur de
Tinteniac whether Croquart the Fleming was murdered in his sleep.”

Bodegat bowed.

“The Sieur de Tinteniac and the Vicomte de Bellière’s daughter—the Lady
Tiphaïne—where are they?”

“Where Croquart’s body lies.”

“And they know that Bertrand du Guesclin killed him?”

“No, messire, they do not.”

Bodegat made a pitying gesture with his hands. There was a grim yet
ironical exchange of confidences among the esquires and troopers. Carro
de Bodegat had entangled Bertrand in what appeared to them a web of
treachery, greed, and double-dealing. They showed no surprise when
Dubois ordered Du Guesclin’s hands to be bound behind his back, that he
should be set upon his horse, and his feet tied under the beast’s belly.

He suffered the shame of it without a murmur, ignoring the derision and
looking steadily at Croquart’s head, that Dubois still carried.

“Forward, gentlemen!”

And, getting to horse, they pushed on for the homestead where Croquart
and his prisoners had passed the night.


                                  XXXV

BERTRAND, bound hand and foot, rode between Dubois and Carro de Bodegat,
a figure of flint. His eyes seemed to see nothing but the monotonous
banking of the clouds across the western sky. Dubois and Carro de
Bodegat had never a word from him. They thought him savage and sulky, a
rough fellow with a temper of the more sinister sort, who was furious at
having been brought so suddenly to book.

Carro de Bodegat and Dubois knew nothing of the agony of loneliness that
wounded Bertrand’s heart, nor did they imagine that they were dragging
him to a humiliation that he dreaded more than death. Bertrand had a
foreshadowing of the ignominies that would soon ensue. In thought he saw
himself standing before Tiphaïne, a disgraced man, a traitor, a breaker
of solemn promises. He felt death in his heart at the thought of meeting
those eyes of hers. What a hypocrite he would appear, what a mean,
dastardly fool, whose honor was a mere drab to be debauched shamelessly
for the sake of gold! Bertrand du Guesclin, bribed by the English not to
fight at Mivoie! Inferences and facts were against him on every side.
Robin, poor coward, had confessed nothing; of that Bertrand felt
assured.

And now Tiphaïne was Tinteniac’s wife. Had he not seen them whispering
together, lying on one bed, passing before him as lover and beloved? The
bitterness of his predicament gave jealousy a second opening into
Bertrand’s heart. Why should he bear all this for Tiphaïne and for Robin
Raguenel, her brother, and what was Bertrand du Guesclin to the Sieur de
Tinteniac’s wife, that he should die dangling on a rope to save her and
her kinsmen from the humiliation of the truth? Surely his passion for
self-sacrifice had made him mad, and he was throwing life and honor away
for the sake of an imaginary duty.

Yet of such stubborn stuff was Bertrand’s soul that the fight was fought
and won in him before his black horse had carried him a furlong. Like
some old pagan martyr, he would rather drink the poison than confess
himself a fool and recant from a philosophy that the world might class
as madness. He had chosen his part, and it should serve him to the
bitter end. Every child in Brittany might be taught to curse him as a
traitor, but confess himself beaten—that, before God, he would not do.

Bertrand could meet death, but to meet Tiphaïne—that was another
matter. The infinite refinement of such a humiliation, the pitiful
injustice of it, modified his pride in that respect alone. What need was
there for Dubois and De Bodegat to make a mock of him before her face?
If they had any pity, any touch of chivalry nearer their knightliness
than the tinctures on their shields, they would spare him this ordeal
and let him make his end in peace. At least he could ask them this last
favor. They could but refuse it, and then he would know the worst.

“Messire Dubois,” and he opened his lips for the first time since they
had bound him upon his horse, “you have called me a traitor. Is my
treachery so great that I cannot speak to you as man to man?”

The Breton lord regarded him with the serenity of conscious virtue.

“Courtesy is part of our religion, Messire du Guesclin,” and his
sufferance made Bertrand long to smite him across the mouth.

“I ask no great favor.”

“Let us hear it, messire.”

“Quick judging, a long rope, and no witnesses.”

Dubois elevated his eyebrows and returned Carro de Bodegat’s significant
smile.

“You do not appear to expect an acquittal from us,” he said.

“I expect nothing, messire, and ask for nothing, save this one thing.”

“Well, and that?”

“That the Sieur de Tinteniac and madame his wife may neither hear my
name nor see my face.”

Dubois looked curiously at Bertrand, as though considering what his
motives were.

“You have a reason for this.”

“Be easy,” and Bertrand grimaced like a man in pain; “they have had no
wrong from me. I tell you, sir, that it is a mere whim of the heart. The
Lady Tiphaïne would not rejoice to see me as I am, and for myself I
would rather shirk the meeting.”

Carro de Bodegat laughed maliciously.

“Messire du Guesclin, I feel for the lady.”

“Ascribe nothing to her, sir, but sorrow at seeing me condemned as a
hypocrite.”

“True chivalry, messire; we can serve a petticoat when we cannot serve a
country. What is your judgment, Brother Dubois?”

The elder man reflected before committing himself to an opinion.

“The thing seems reasonable, since it shows consideration for a lady.
Then you ask this in all seriousness, Messire Bertrand du Guesclin?”

“Hang me as high as Haman, only grant this favor.”

Dubois smiled, like a man not sorry to avail himself of an advantage.
Neither he nor De Bodegat had any love for Du Guesclin, and Tinteniac,
more scrupulous, might seize the authority and spoil their retaliation.

“Well, sir, how would you contrive it?”

“Messire Dubois, here are plenty of trees.”

“Trees! But we have to try you first.”

“Try me!” and Bertrand gave a grim laugh; “please dispense with such a
formality.”

“We are honorable men, messire.”

“I do not doubt it. Well, if you must drag me to this place you need not
have me thrown like a bundle at Madame Tiphaïne’s feet.”

Dubois watched him narrowly.

“In the orchard, hidden by the trees, there is a little hovel that the
farm-folk use for tools and wood. Throw me in there, and say nothing. I
assure you that for this consideration I will speak well of you in
heaven.”

Bertrand’s grim quaintness had its effect upon Dubois.

“Let it be as you wish,” he said; “the Sieur de Tinteniac and his wife
need not be told that we have a prisoner.”

“Nor who that prisoner is. My heart’s thanks to you. One last word.”

“Well?”

“I am not a kneeling creature. I shall be ready to be hanged at your
earliest chance.”

And Bertrand, having won his point, shut his mouth obdurately and said
no more.

Before long they rode down into the valley and saw the apple-trees
shining like spray blown from the green billowing hill-side. To
Bertrand, who had ceased to look for good in life, those Breton
apple-trees seemed to pile their blossoms as for a bridal about the
place where Tiphaïne had slept. Great deeps of thought were uncovered in
him as he remembered her as a child, taking his part against Dame Jeanne
and young Olivier. The sinuous glitter of her hair seemed to have
flashed through the strange darkness of his life like some magic river
casting a spell through the heart of some mysterious land. He recalled
his old hopes and desires, the ambitions that he had thrown aside, his
pride of strength and pride of sinew, the ill-luck that had dogged him
even to the last. Well, he had kept troth and played the man, even
though Tiphaïne might never learn the truth and think of him as a
worthless beast whom in her youth she had been foolish enough to pity.

Hardly two hours had passed since Croquart’s death when Geoffroi Dubois
crossed the meadows and saw the dark thatch of the homestead sweeping
above the orchard trees. True to his promise, he sent Carro de Bodegat
forward with the main troop, while he loitered to lodge Bertrand in the
hovel that he had chosen for his prison. The rough door was closed on Du
Guesclin, and three men-at-arms left on guard to prevent an escape.
Bertrand, _sans_ sword and dagger, with roped wrists and a heavy heart,
sat down on some fagots in a dark corner and set himself to face the
last renunciation he would make in dying to complete a lie.

Up at the homestead Tiphaïne was leading her palfrey to drink at the
pool when the thudding of hoofs sounded over the meadows. Carro de
Bodegat and his men came into view. Tinteniac, who was in the goodman’s
parlor, stripped to the waist and washing his wounds with water Tiphaïne
had brought him in a great earthen pitcher, had heard the sound of armed
men riding, and, going to the window, recognized De Bodegat by his
pennon.

Covering himself with his surcoat, he waved to Tiphaïne, whom he could
see standing beside the pool.

“Friends!” he shouted; “have no fear!”

Carro de Bodegat and his Bretons tossed their spears to her as they
rounded the orchard at a trot. Two and two they streamed into the
deserted yard, De Bodegat riding forward to where Tiphaïne stood under
the green boughs of a willow.

“Madame,” and he bent his plume to her, “we had the good news on the
road this morning.”

“Croquart is dead, messire.”

“Thank God for Brittany—we have seen his head.”


                                 XXXVI

WHILE Dubois, Bodegat, and the rest poured into the orchard to gaze at
Croquart’s headless body, Tiphaïne led back her palfrey to the house,
where the horses of the dead Fleming and his men still waited in the
hall to be fed and watered. The beasts turned their heads to look at
her, their eyes seeming to ask what had befallen their masters in the
night. Croquart’s own horse was strangely restless and uneasy, ears laid
low, the whites of the eyes showing, and an inclination to kick very
evident in his heels.

Leaving her palfrey stalled in the dirty hall, where the embers of the
fire, harness, and baggage littered the floor, she mounted the stairs to
the room in the gable, meeting Tinteniac at the open door. His wounded
shoulder had given him a ludicrous but painful contest with his clothes,
and he appealed to a woman’s hands for the righting of his wrongs. There
was a characteristic distinction in the way the pale and imperturbable
patrician stood to be brooched and buckled without squandering a
fragment of his dignity. Head held high, the sunlight touching the
silver in his hair, a sensitive smile softening his mouth, he felt a
youth’s tremor at the nearness of her hands, and feared to look at her
because she seemed so fair.

“The flies are buzzing about the dead dog,” and he pointed to the
Bretons who were crowding and elbowing about Croquart’s body.

“How pitiful his boastings seem to me now!”

“Yes, mine was the last notch he cut upon his spear.”

Tinteniac seemed the grand seigneur again—tall, gracious, a man whose
face had the quality of command. Tiphaïne felt that his manner had
changed towards her, as though he were too honorable to prolong their
supposed intimacy, however pleasant the playing of the part might seem.
And yet she discovered more than mere gentleness in his eyes towards
her, a posture of his manhood that betrayed homage and desire.

She fastened the brooch at his throat, and stood back from him, looking
aside towards the window, where the iron men trampled the long grass
under the orchard trees.

“Sire, I have much to thank you for.”

“The thanks should come from the man whom you have trusted.”

“Well, we will exchange our gratitude.”

“And I can swear to being flattered by the bargain.”

He bowed to her, and for the moment she felt herself a mere ignorant
girl, uneasy and half abashed under the eyes of a courtier whose manners
were too splendid. Tinteniac’s stateliness made her sincerity seem
incomplete. It was difficult to repulse a man whose methods were without
aggression.

“Sire, I had almost forgotten that I have your ring.”

“My ring?”

“Yes,” and she slipped it from her finger and let the circle of gold lie
in her white palm.

Tinteniac looked at her, yet without a stare, and was slow in the
stretching out of his hand.

“Can you not keep it?”

Their eyes met, but Tiphaïne’s were the first to fall.

“Sire, I cannot.”

“As a remembrancer?”

“No, for it might be unjust.”

A man of forty may be fired with all the inspired impulses of youth. We
live in circumstances and are as old as the freshness of our sensibility
to music. The fine candor of Tinteniac’s face warmed to the feelings
that his heart had cherished.

“I will not trade upon the trust that you have given me. Yet—these few
days—”

“Sire,” and he saw that she was troubled, “I have not the heart to hear
this from you now.”

“Then—I may wait?”

“I remember that my father waits for me. For his sake I promise nothing
for myself.”

She still held the ring out to him, looking bravely in his face, half
hating the sincerity that made her hurt him for the sake of truth.

“Your pardon,” and he took the ring.

“Sire, do not misjudge me.”

“You are too honest, child, to be misjudged.”

His fine spirit of chivalry and self-restraint rescued them both from
the discomfort of the moment. He slipped the ring upon his finger, and
seemed ready to forget what he had asked.

“There are other things to be remembered,” and he looked thoughtfully at
the orchard trees. “What are your wishes as to the secret you have given
me to share?”

His self-repression pleased her, with its immediate turning to interests
that were hers alone.

“You seem to think for me. I feel my lips close when I see these men.”

“Such a truth is not easy in the telling.”

“It is not that I am afraid. But there are memories—and thoughts.”

“That the best of us hold sacred. Do I not understand? Let the truth
wait till you meet Beaumanoir at Josselin.”

Her eyes thanked him, for she was loath to expose her pride to these
grim men who were sating their blood-lust with staring at a carcass.

“You do not think me a coward?”

“No, God forbid! Who are Dubois and Carro de Bodegat that you should
show your heart to them?”

To Tinteniac her reluctance was natural enough, for when a man loves,
his sympathies are quickened till he can behold beauty in the simplest
workings of the soul. He left Tiphaïne in the little solar, and went to
greet Dubois and his brother Bretons, who were crowding from the orchard
into the farm-house. So hot was the blood-hate in them that they had
stripped Croquart’s body of its armor, hacked off his feet and hands,
and driven a stake through the naked torso. The dead Fleming’s fingers
were being treasured like ingots of gold, and some of the rougher
spirits of the troop called for the slaughtering of Croquart’s horse.

“Down, you mad dogs!” and Dubois saved the animal from their swords, and
had his arm badly bitten as he held the beast’s bridle.

The men laughed at their leader’s savage face, and at the way he
abruptly reconsidered his opinion.

“The beast has the master’s devil in him,” and he suffered the rough
troopers to have their way.

Tinteniac was seized on when he came down into the hall. The men kissed
him like great children, for he had been the idol of the Breton soldiery
since the combat at the Oak of Mivoie. He broke free from them at last
and joined Dubois, who was sitting snarling on a saddle while one of his
men rubbed ointment into the horse bite on his arm.

“The result of mistaken mercy, sire,” and he grimaced with the smart of
it. “Steady, you fool, steady! you are not scrubbing the hall floor.”

Carro de Bodegat joined them, smiling ironically at Dubois’s oaths and
distortions of the face.

“Courage, brother, courage; the son of a mare has as much gratitude as
the son of a woman. Is it true, sire,” and he turned to Tinteniac, “that
you do not know the name of the bully who pulled down the Fleming here
in the orchard?”

Tinteniac confessed that he was as ignorant as the rest, nor did the two
knights enlighten him, since the spirit of jealousy strengthened the
promise they had made.

To Tinteniac the news of the rout at Josselin explained Croquart’s
inordinate hurry to put twenty leagues between him and Pontivy. Dubois
and De Bodegat were ready with many questions, and he in turn had much
to hear from them. On neither side was Bertrand’s name mentioned;
Tiphaïne’s wishes were tending towards his doom.

In a few minutes they had made their plans, Dubois still swearing at the
teeth-marks in his arm. Tinteniac, who felt his wounds, desired them to
let him rest for a day, and neither Dubois nor Carro de Bodegat demurred
at the suggestion. The delay would enable them, in the name of Justice,
to vent their ill-humor upon the traitor who had cheated them of
Croquart’s head. Dubois had left the bloody trophy hidden in the hovel
where Bertrand sat and brooded on the past. The three guards had been
ordered to let no one pass, and the whole troop warned against divulging
Bertrand’s name.

Tinteniac, knowing nothing of the prisoner in the hovel, returned to the
solar to rest on his bed of straw.

It was past noon, and Tinteniac lay asleep, when Tiphaïne, weary of the
four walls of the room, went out alone into the orchard. Geoffroi Dubois
and Carro de Bodegat were sitting as judges over a wrestling-match that
the Breton soldiery had started in the yard. She slipped out almost
unnoticed, catching a glimpse of two sturdy troopers hugging each other
in the middle of the ring. The white-topped trees and the deep aloneness
of the rich green grass were very pleasant to her, for with Croquart’s
death and the return of freedom she had a great hunger for her home and
for the face of her father, whom she had left in sorrow and unrest. The
human consciousness, like the sky, is rarely untraversed by a cloud, the
azure days serving only to part one gray noon from another. And to such
a heart as Tiphaïne’s solitude called from the deeps of nature where the
warm sap spread into the quiet faces of the flowers.

The Breton soldiers were shouting and exchanging wagers in the yard,
their loud voices bringing discords where she sought for silence; nor
was the orchard bereft of horror, seeing that Croquart’s body, naked and
mutilated, lay near the house, with a stake trust through it. Tiphaïne
could see the glint of the golden meadows sweeping towards the arches of
the trees. It would be good, she thought, to wander away into the
fields, to let her gown sweep the waving grass, to watch the larks soar,
and to hear them sing.

The desire led her towards the hovel where Bertrand waited for the end,
the three guards gossiping together and leaning on their spears. A mere
passing curiosity stirred in her like a thought suggested to a wayfarer
by some grotesque tree beside the road. She had no vision of Bertrand
sitting upon the pile of faggots, his head bowed over his roped hands.

The three men saluted her, and she turned aside to ask why Messire
Geoffroi Dubois took such trouble to guard a mere stack of sticks.

“A prisoner, madame,” said the tallest of the three.

“A prisoner?”

“A common thief we picked up on the road from Loudeac. Messire Dubois
will give him the rope anon.”

Tiphaïne passed on, and yet the soldier’s curt and casual words had
robbed the meadows of half their restfulness. She found herself
repeating those same words: “A common thief. Messire Dubois will give
him the rope anon.” It was as though her sorrow had opened the heart of
pity to all the world. Death and the pathos of it seemed everywhere—in
the woods and fields, in the monk’s cell, and in the castles of the
great. Tiphaïne’s heart was full of that deep tenderness that dowers the
meanest life with significance and the power of awaking pity. She seemed
to hear the whimpering of this poor wretch, caged like an animal
awaiting the butcher’s knife. What though he was “a common thief,” a
rogue, an outcast, her soul had found something on which to pour the
divine dew that God gives to those who suffer. The purpose came to her
as she wandered slowly over the fields. One man’s life should be spared
that day; she would beg it of Dubois before the sword could spill more
blood.

As for Bertrand, he had heard Tiphaïne’s voice, and sat shaking as with
an ague, his eyes staring vacantly at the wattled wall of the hovel. It
seemed to him of a sudden that he was less strong than he had believed,
for the soul in him cried out for life and the joy of being. In a day he
would have followed Croquart to the awe of the unknown, the woman for
whom he had suffered knowing nothing of his end. The loneliness and the
bitter smart of it made him for the moment like a forgotten child. Great
tears were wet upon his cheeks, and for once no angry hand dashed them
impatiently away.


                                 XXXVII

IN a green corner of the orchard, shaded towards the west by a bank of
brushwood, Bertrand stood for his last trial before those Bretons who
had hunted Croquart from the walls of Josselin. Behind him the brown
gold of the meadows rippled like water at sunset, to touch the gnarled
trunks of the flowering apple-trees. A pile of faggots had been thrown
down to give Messires Geoffroi Dubois and Carro de Bodegat a seat; their
esquires were grouped behind them, bearing their masters’ shields and
spears.

Bertrand watched the faces of these two knights; Dubois, brawny,
ponderous, black faced and round shouldered as a bear, less to be feared
than his sleek and mercurial brother in arms. Carro de Bodegat’s face,
narrow and aggressive, with its sharp brown beard and rapid eyes,
reminded Du Guesclin of the face of some velvet-capped merchant who had
learned to deal with all the greedy littleness of the great. Bertrand
hated the man for his high-nostrilled unction, for his insinuating
smoothness that was most treacherous when most suave. He knew Carro de
Bodegat’s nature too well to hope much from him in the way of
magnanimity. He was a creature of courtly astuteness and polished
persiflage, who would use a dagger where an honest man would have used a
sword.

Carro de Bodegat assumed the authority, Dubois lolling on the faggots,
and nursing the arm that Croquart’s horse had bitten.

“Messire Bertrand du Guesclin. Stand aside, gentlemen, and let our
friend have room.”

To Bertrand the circle of steel-clad figures seemed like as many pillars
of gray granite set up by the folk of old upon the wind-swept Breton
moors. The faces were as so many masks, curious and distrustful,
crowding upon him like the threatening faces of a dream. He felt as
though they kept the air from him, and confused his thoughts with the
intentness of their many eyes.

From this mist of faces the countenance of Carro de Bodegat disentangled
itself, keen and thin—an axe shining among so many billets of wood. It
was with De Bodegat that the ordeal lay, and Bertrand braced himself for
the touch of the glowing metal.

“Well, messire, what are we to say of the troth-breaking at Mivoie?”

“Why ask that question? It has been asked and answered.”

The half smile in the man’s eyes, the aggressive tilt of his peaked
chin, made Bertrand hate him as he had never hated living thing before.
The conviction weighed on him that he was like a sullen boy doomed to be
outwitted by this shrewd and cold-brained man.

“Then Messire Bertrand du Guesclin will not accuse another gentleman of
treachery?”

“I accuse no one, messire.”

“Nine-and-twenty of us fought at Mivoie, and Guillaume de Montauban took
the vacant place.”

“You are well-informed, sir; you say I was not there. Why ask me all
these questions?”

“Because,” and De Bodegat hugged his knee, “you cannot answer me,
messire, and you show these gentlemen how to escape a lie.”

Bertrand angrily tightened one wrist against the other, so that the
straining thongs twisted and bruised the sinews.

“Then, Messire Bertrand du Guesclin, we can color our own conclusions?”

“Well?”

“That you took bribes from Bamborough and the English not to fight at
Mivoie.”

Bertrand looked at the apple-boughs, and answered:

“That is a lie.”

The merest child could have seen that he was suffering, yet for De
Bodegat there was an ungenerous gratification of the ego in prolonging
the humiliation of a man who once worsted him in a duel.

“And yet, sir, you were with Croquart at Pontivy?”

“I have already answered that.”

“And you had battered the bearings from your shield.”

“Well, you have seen it.”

“So we may say that you loved the Fleming because of the blood-money
that had been offered for his head.”

A few short, sharp laughs, like the yapping of dogs, betrayed the temper
of those to whom Carro de Bodegat appealed. Bertrand looked round him
with a defiant lifting of the head. His eyes gleamed out at these
countrymen of his who seemed so ready to condemn and to disgrace.

“Messires, I tell no lies, neither do I ask for mercy. If I am a
traitor—and God himself cannot prove that true—give me my quittance
and make an end.”

Carro de Bodegat turned to Dubois, and made some pretence of deferring
to his brother’s judgment, feeling perfectly assured that justice would
meet with no obstruction in that quarter. It was sufficient for Messire
Geoffroi Dubois that his authority had been consulted. A straightforward
and rather savage soldier, he had no manner of doubt as to Bertrand’s
guilt, and elected to have him hanged on the nearest tree.

Carro de Bodegat called one of his esquires forward.

“Gretry, where is this gentleman’s sword?”

A man-at-arms had taken charge of it, and delivered the sword to Gretry,
who brought it to his master. Carro de Bodegat unsheathed the weapon,
and held it before him, balanced by the blade across his palm.

“Here, gentlemen, you see the sword of a traitor—a sword that was to be
bought and sold, and used for the winning of blood-money in these wars.
Such swords must be broken with those who handle them. Come, Messire
Bertrand du Guesclin, have you anything to say?”

“Nothing, messire.”

His eyes were fixed wistfully upon the sword that had served him for
many years—one of the few friends he had ever owned. It had memories
for him, had that same sword, and now—like its master—it was to be
broken for a lie.

“Gretry!” and De Bodegat called the esquire forward.

“Yes, sire.”

“Take this traitor’s sword and break it across your knee.”

Gretry received it from Carro de Bodegat’s hands, set one foot upon the
point, and bent the blade up over his knee. But being a mere youngster
and of fragile build, the steel proved too tough for such strength as he
possessed.

Carro de Bodegat started from the pile of fagots, and, taking the sword
from Gretry, looked insolently into Bertrand’s face.

“It is a pity that such a sword should have been wasted, sir,” he said.

“God knows that it was not wasted, Messire Carro de Bodegat.”

“And God knows that Bertrand du Guesclin has told the truth!”

There was a sharp movement among the crowded figures, a sudden turning
of all faces towards the shadows cast by the apple-trees. De Bodegat,
with Bertrand’s sword held crosswise across his thigh, swung round on
his heel like a man who has been called a liar by some stranger in a
crowd.

The circle of armed men broke and parted before his eyes, giving a
glimpse of the dark trunks of the apple-trees and the green depths of
the orchard grass.

Bertrand, looking like a man in Hades who beholds the shining figure of
the risen Christ, saw Tiphaïne standing under the trees, where the sun
poured through the white boughs, making her hair glow like a halo of
gold.


                                XXXVIII

FOR the moment the figure in the black armor had ceased to be the centre
about which the human interest of the scene revolved. All heads were
turned towards that more imperious shape sweeping in its cloak of gray
from the quiet shadows of the orchard trees.

Queenliness in a woman is the counterpart of courage in a man, and with
Tiphaïne the very carriage of her head conveyed more magnetism than the
choicest smiles of a woman of meaner presence and address. She walked as
though these gentlemen of the sword would fall back before her, and fall
back they did, leaving her a pathway through the trampled grass. Dubois,
standing beside the pile of fagots, had his expectancy ignored as though
his knightliness had no standing in the lady’s eyes. Tall as many of the
men who watched her, fearless, and forgetful of all feebler issues, she
swept on like one who walks towards God’s altar amid the blurred figures
of an unseen crowd.

The fifty odd bassinets turned with the unanimity of so many
weather-cocks veering with the wind. Their incontinent curiosity trailed
at her heels as though she were St. Ursula with eleven thousand virgins
following in her wake. Carro de Bodegat alone had the presence to
obstruct the path she chose to tread, and to attempt a parley with this
imperious perfection of a queen.

“Madame—”

She looked straight into De Bodegat’s sallow face like a red dawn
refusing to be smothered by a cloud.

“Room, messire.”

And Bertrand, into whose heart the blood of life seemed bubbling up, saw
Carro de Bodegat step back, hunch up his bony shoulders, and venture a
side-thrust as she passed.

“I would ask madame her authority—”

“Have patience, messire, and I promise you you shall hear it,” and she
left him grimacing in perplexity at Dubois.

To Bertrand the apple-boughs seemed more white against the blue, the
grass more green, the gold of the meadows deeper than golden wine. She
came near to him, halted, and looked into his face so steadily, and with
such an outflashing of her woman’s soul, that he felt like one dazed by
some bright light.

“Messires, it has been spread abroad that Bertrand du Guesclin did not
fight at Mivoie.”

She spoke as though flinging a challenge at their feet, her voice slow
but very quiet. The eyes of the whole company were fixed upon her face,
for the strange stateliness of her manner seemed to promise some great
confession.

Dubois and his brother in arms bowed to her like men who were half in
doubt as to what attitude to assume.

“Madame, we were with the Sire de Beaumanoir at Mivoie—”

“And you did not see the Du Guesclin eagle?”

They admitted the enigma, and were the more puzzled by the expression of
consent upon her face.

“Perhaps, messires, you remember my brother’s arms—a silver fesse on a
field of blue, the shield of Sir Robin Raguenel, of La Bellière, near
Dinan?”

“Assuredly.” And they waited to hear more.

“And yet, messires, my brother was not at Mivoie. His heart had failed
him, and he had broken troth. You would have found him hiding in the
woods near Loudeac.”

Her words won a murmur of astonishment from the listening men, her very
calmness carrying conviction to the hearts of not a few.

“Impossible!”

Carro de Bodegat’s face was honestly impertinent in its unbelief.

“How impossible, messire? Should I confess this shame without a cause?”

“Madame, we saw your brother’s shield, and heard him answer to his
name.”

“Then the deceit was the braver in its thoroughness. Know, gentlemen,
and Bretons—all, that it was Bertrand du Guesclin who fought in my
brother’s stead!”

Her words fell like stones into a pool, making the waters swing into
merging circles that spread and melted into a vague suggestion of
unrest.

“Messires,” and she looked round at the listening faces with a brave
lifting of the head, “I loved my brother, and I was afraid, for he was
young and not stiffened into manhood when the news came of the gathering
at Mivoie. It was then that Bertrand lodged at La Bellière with us a
night, and since he was my friend I gave my brother to him with these
words: ‘Look to the lad, because I love him, and because he is our
father’s only son.’ Little did I think that Bertrand du Guesclin would
set so great a price upon my words, and bear the shame to save a
coward.”

She ceased, and looked round her at the faces of those who listened.
Only on Carro de Bodegat’s face did she find the unhallowed glimmer of a
prurient sneer.

“If this is the truth—”

It was Dubois, the Breton bear, who came forward several paces from
where he stood.

“It is the truth. Ask the Sire de Tinteniac, ask Robin Raguenel, for you
will find him among the monks of the abbey of Lehon. Shame drove my
brother there when he could no longer bear the burden of a lie.”

Not a man doubted her in the sincerity of his heart. Carro de Bodegat
alone remained grudging and ungenerous to the end.

“Madame, we have yet to hear the meaning of this man’s hiding at
Pontivy.”

“This man—indeed!” and she let her scorn flash out at him. “Come,
Messire Carro de Bodegat, I will ask you a question in return. Who was
it killed Croquart and his three men single-handed when you were hunting
them with fifty Bretons at your back?”

The laugh was against De Bodegat. The rest had drawn aside from him. He
stood alone, and would not suffer his jealousy to be convinced.

“Madame, you have not answered me.”

“I have no wish to answer you, messire. Bertrand, who is no traitor,
will answer for himself.”

The Bretons cheered her. De Bodegat, remembering Croquart’s mangled
neck, looked sullenly at Bertrand and said nothing.

The pent-up ardor of the men burst out at last. All hands were towards
Bertrand, and they crowded about him, strenuous to make amends. It was
Dubois who was the first to do a brave man’s penance for a savage wrong.
And yet another was before him in the act, for Tinteniac, long a
listener, had pushed through the crowd and rushed on Du Guesclin with a
great hearted-shout of joy.

“Bertrand, Brother Bertrand, the prize at Mivoie should have been
yours—not mine.”

“Sire,” and the strong man’s head was bowed at last so that it rested on
Tinteniac’s shoulder—“sire, I am a great fool, but—God help me—I
shall play the woman.”


                                 XXXIX

THEY stood alone together on the edge of the orchard, nothing but deep
grassland before them and the haze of heat that covered the woods. The
men who had followed the green gyron from Josselin had slipped away by
twos and threes—Tinteniac, with his hand on Dubois’s shoulder; Carro de
Bodegat, in sneering solitude and ready to snap at his best friend.

The bees were working in the apple-boughs, and the birds sang
everywhere. The green lap of the world was filled with the precious
stones from the treasure-chest of spring. Tiphaïne was looking before
her with a faint smile playing about her mouth, the sword that Carro de
Bodegat had surrendered to her held like a crucifix in her hands.

“Bertrand.”

Now that they were alone together he felt half afraid of her, and shy of
the great gulf that her imagined marriage had set between them.
Tiphaïne, turning to him, wondered why his eyes looked sad. Her
gratitude was more deep than gratitude towards him. Bertrand might have
suspected it had he not been so resigned to believing her a wife.

“Do you remember the day when you plucked the white May-bough for me
before the tournament at Rennes?”

Bertrand remembered it, and by his face the memory brought him more
bitterness than joy.

“You were a child—then.”

“A child, yes. I can see Robin now cantering his pony over the meadows.
What a blessed boon it is that we mortals cannot foresee the future! The
shame of this thing has broken my father’s heart.”

She began to speak of the past, that past that made the present seem
more unlivable and real. She was grateful to him, Bertrand knew. But
what was mere gratitude?—a cup of wine to a starving man.

“Tiphaïne,” and the low pitch of his voice startled her, “I am thinking
of that poor child’s grave among the beech-trees of Broceliande.”

“Arletta?”

“Yes. You remember the words you gave me then?”

She looked at him steadily, with a transient quivering of her upper lip.

“I remember those words. And—I am thinking they may be forgotten.”

“They can never be forgotten.”

“No?”

“For they have made me something of which I am not ashamed.”

His deep sadness puzzled her, for his eyes were like the eyes of a man
who strives to be patient when suffering inward pain. The tragedy of the
Aspen Tower had left its shadow on him, and yet it could not explain to
her the overmastering melancholy that seemed to humble his whole heart.

“I did my best to save the lad,” he said.

“Can I doubt that? No, no, you kept your promises almost too well. If
they had hanged you for a traitor I should not have had the heart to
look the world in the face again.”

“What would it have mattered?” and she saw that his bitterness was not
assumed.

“Mattered? To lose the bravest man in Brittany, at the end of a rope!”

“Tiphaïne!”

“Did I not dream as a child that Bertrand du Guesclin would do great
things. And now this Bertrand du Guesclin is proving the wisdom of my
dreams.”

He looked at her so sadly, but with such an air of patient
self-distrust, that it seemed that her praise was like wealth to a man
dying of some inexorable disease.

“I am glad that I kept my promise,” he began, “and that you can think
well of a man who but a year ago was not worthy to touch your hands.”

“But now?”

“Now—also”—and he spoke with a sense of effort—“I am glad—that you
have chosen for yourself a man who in these rough times can give you
honor and strength—things precious to a woman.”

He made a brave uttering of these words, trying not to betray to her
anything of the thoughts that were in his heart. There was a questioning
wonder in Tiphaïne’s eyes. Only at that moment did she remember the part
that the Sieur de Tinteniac had played.

“Bertrand!”

He looked at her sharply, for her voice had startled him.

“I had forgotten that you had followed us from Josselin. You often
watched us with Croquart—was that not so?”

“Yes, I was always on the watch.”

“And perhaps you were near enough to hear some chance words.”

He flushed like an eavesdropper discovered in a seeming meanness.

“I was near you—” he began, “because—”

She broke in on him as though she had read his thoughts. “You believed
that I was the Sieur de Tinteniac’s wife?”

“I believed it.”

“You believed that?”

“What else could I believe?”

“It was a mere pretence. Tinteniac knew too well what manner of man
Croquart was.”

She told him the whole truth, and Bertrand watched her even as he had
watched when she had swept past Carro de Bodegat to set him free. The
bonds then had been bonds upon the flesh. Now she was breaking the
spiritual fetters that had been riveted so fast about his soul.

“Tiphaïne, it is enough.”

The simplicity of those few words showed her how deep a loyalty had
suffered here in silence. Woman that she was, she realized the
completeness of his self-abnegation, and honored him the more because he
had not grudged his faith to her when he had no hope of a reward.

“Bertrand, come near to me. Do you believe that I have told you the
whole truth?”

He looked at her, silent yet very happy.

“I believe whatever you may say to me.”

“Blindly?”

“No—not blindly.”

“And why—not blindly?”

“Because”—and his strong face warmed to her—“because I can swear you
are what you seem to be. Because I know what I myself have been. Because
I have learned what honor is, and to know the face that cannot give a
lie.”

“Then I am the same Tiphaïne who carried the white May-bough into
Rennes?”

“Need you ask that?”

His faith was the more precious to her now that she knew what such a
faith was worth. She turned aside, still holding the sword, and looked
out over the meadows like one who wonders at the mystery of a moonlit
sea. Some measure of awe had fallen on her in the presence of this
silent and patient man who had learned to suffer—even to the death.

“Bertrand,” she said, at last, “I have a great longing in me for La
Bellière and for my home.”

He bowed his head, watched her, and waited.

“The Sieur de Tinteniac and these men will carry the news to Beaumanoir
at Josselin. Is it your wish that I should go to Josselin with them?”

“My wish?”

“Yes. For it is your right to ask.”

He drew a deep breath and gave her all his homage.

“If I might take you to La Bellière—”

“Bertrand!”

“You can trust me?”

“I trust you utterly,” she said.


                                   XL

AT La Bellière an old man walked in the garden of the château, leaning
on a servant’s arm and taking short turns to and fro on the stretch of
grass bordering the fish-pond, where the sedges rustled and the yellow
flags were raising their yellow banners above each clump of spears. The
bloom was falling from the fruit trees, and lay turning brown upon the
grass. In the wilder corners of the orchard the weeds and wild flowers
stood knee-deep, the sunlight shimmering into the waste of green, and
making each wild flower seem like a living gem, red, white, and azure,
purple and gold.

A dog wandered lazily at the old man’s heels, snapping now and again at
an over-zealous fly or watching the blackbirds and mistlethrushes that
were foraging for nestfuls of querulous children. Swallows skimmed the
surface of the fish-pond, twittering, and touching the still water with
their wings between the great green leaves of the water-lilies.

It was Stephen Raguenel, who went slowly to and fro, leaning on the
servant’s arm, his steps weak and hesitating, an expression of profound
and patient melancholy upon his face. He stooped so much that he seemed
to have lost three inches of his stature in a week. His eyes had lost
their pointedness and their sparkle; they were fixed and vacant, the
eyes of a man who is living largely in the past. From time to time the
Vicomte would lift his head and look round him with the half-wistful
wonder of a child. The second simplicity of life seemed to be taking
possession of him, and the pride of the great seigneur had mellowed into
the quiet gentleness of the old man.

The servant, whose head was but a shade darker than his master’s, kept
step with him, and did not speak except when spoken to. Nor was his
respect a thing of the surface only. He had felt much that the Vicomte
himself had felt, and the shadow of humiliation fell also across his
face.

“Girard, good fellow, what day of the week is it?”

“The third, sire.”

“Ah, ah, and the swallows are here. It is hardly a year ago since we
rode to join Madame the Countess in the south.”

“Yes, sire, that is so.” And the servant, with the discretion of a good
listener, contented himself with following where his master led.

“How do the apricots look on the south wall, Girard—eh?”

“They have been full of bloom, sire.”

“Madame Tiphaïne is fond of the fruit. Let me see, Girard—how many
leagues is it to Josselin from here?”

Girard pretended to consider, though he was asked the same question
twenty times a day.

“Some seventeen leagues, I should say, sire, by Montcontour and
Loudeac.”

“And it was Thursday?”

“A Thursday, sire, when madame set out.”

The Vicomte had halted and appeared to be counting the ripples that a
swallow’s wings had raised on the quiet waters of the pool.

“Then I shall judge that they reached Josselin on the Sabbath,
Girard—eh?”

“I should judge so, sire.”

“And to-day is Tuesday.”

“To-day is Tuesday.”

“Then on the morrow or the next day we should have good news?”

“To-morrow or the next day, sire, we should have good news.”

Stephen Raguenel turned away from the fish-pond with a quiet sigh.

“That is well, that is well. I think I will rest, Girard, on the seat
under the Pucelle de Saintongue. Thanks, my good fellow. There is no
news to-day from the abbey of Lehon?”

“No news, sire,” and Girard passed a nervous hand across his mouth.

“Abbot Stephen has a good name in Dinan, Girard—eh?”

“A very good name, sire. The country people call him their ‘little
father.’”

“Their ‘little father’?” and the Vicomte folded his arms. “He will be a
spiritual father to my son, my good Girard. Good luck to the lad. He was
the only son I had.”

It so happened that while Stephen Raguenel dozed in the sun on the bench
under the pear-tree, Stephen, Abbot of Lehon, dealt with two shamefaced
mortals who had begged an audience of him that very morning. They were
none other than the two La Bellière men-servants who had shown such
whole-hearted consideration for Croquart in refusing to hinder him in
the capturing of the Sieur de Tinteniac and their lady. Honestly ashamed
of the part they had played in the adventure, they had ridden back from
Loudeac, only to find that they had not the courage to be the bearers of
such news to their lord and master the Vicomte of La Bellière.

Being sensible fellows, they had conceived the plan of shifting the
responsibility upon the fatherly shoulders of the Abbot of Lehon.

The Abbot did not thank them in the sincerity of his heart, but, being a
conscientious priest, bemoaned the disaster and accepted the
responsibility.

He ordered the two men to be locked up safely in two vacant cells.

The Vicomte had lost one child to the Church, and Abbot Stephen
concluded that it would be courting a calamity to confess to him that
his other child had been stolen by the “Flemish Devil.” Madame Tiphaïne
and the Sieur de Tinteniac might be rescued by the Bretons under Messire
Geoffroi Dubois, and the Abbot deemed it wise to temporize, in the hope
of receiving better news.

Unfortunately the good man’s discretion was nullified by the tongue of
an irresponsible woman, and that woman Lisette, Tiphaïne’s bower wench
whom the two men had left at Loudeac. A meddlesome but warm-hearted
creature, she had made her way to Dinan by begging a place on the back
of a pack-horse belonging to a merchant who was returning to that town
after disposing of his goods at Loudeac. From Dinan she trudged to La
Bellière, carrying her news like a piece of hot pudding on her tongue.
To such a woman it was easier to chatter than to think, and after such a
journey it was imperative that she should create something of a
sensation. She created it by falling in a faint at the Vicomte’s feet as
the old man crossed the court-yard from the garden, leaning on Girard’s
arm.

The woman was a fool, and Girard, shrewd in his generation, suspecting
that she was ready to shriek the news of some calamity into his master’s
ears, promptly attempted to smother her indiscretion by whipping her
gown up over her face.

“Ah, the little fox! Pierre, Gilbert, carry the baggage into the kitchen
and give her a cup of wine.”

He was bending over Lisette and stuffing her gown into her mouth to
prolong her fainting fit. Several men ran forward, pounced on her, and
prepared to bundle her unceremoniously out of the Vicomte’s sight.

“Who is it, Girard?”

“No one, sire—only a silly chit who has walked too fast in the sun,”
and his knuckles showed no consideration for the softness of Lisette’s
lips.

The men were lifting her from the flag-stones when she recovered her
senses with true hysterical inopportuneness and began to claw at the
dress Girard had turned up over her head. The old man saw a scream
gathering in the bower woman’s bosom, and did his best to throttle it in
her throat.

“Fool! idiot! hold your tongue—”

Lisette wriggled her hands free and clawed at Girard’s face.

“Sire, sire—”

“Devil take the cat!”

The men showed her no great courtesy, but the gown fell away from her
face in the scuffle.

“Let me be, fools!”

“Hold your tongue, you she-dog!”

“Sire, sire, they are hiding the truth from you. It is Lisette, madame’s
woman.”

The Vicomte’s shadow fell across the flag-stones close to her.

“Lisette!”

He had recognized the girl. Girard stood back and surrendered to the
hysterical folly of a woman.

“Let her be, men. Come, what has happened?”

The dishevelled figure fell on its knees at the Vicomte’s feet.

“Sire, sire, a great misfortune.”

“Ah!”

“Madame has been taken by Croquart the Fleming. It was on the road to
Josselin.” And she gabbled all she knew, and straightway began to weep.

Stephen Raguenel looked down at her mutely, very gently, yet with a
peculiar quivering of the lips. There was nothing foolish in Lisette’s
grief to him. The truth was too poignant to suffer him to feel the
thoughtless egotism of the woman’s tears.

“Girard.”

The old man was at his side, looking questioningly into his master’s
face.

“Girard, help me to my room. I had rather have heard that she was dead.”


                                  XLI

OVER golden moors and through winding woodways deep with the glamour of
forests in green leaf, Bertrand and Tiphaïne rode homeward towards
Dinan.

Since there seemed something sacred in the days to them, they shunned
the towns and villages, holding to the wilderness of the woods and
moors, as though solitude and the silence thereof had a restfulness for
either heart. For Bertrand that season of the world’s awakening had been
a season of storm, of weary nights and troubled dawns. He had slain his
own self, to find his manhood reincarnated in the second life that had
risen for him like a gold cloud out of the east. He was as a man who had
much to remember, and much more to foreshadow. The woods and moors had a
sudden awe for him, an awe that played like sacred fire upon the solemn
summits of the hills.

As a man’s life is, so are his desires. In the making or the marring it
is the genius of effort that sets the furnace glowing and strikes with
the hammer upon the malleable metal of the soul. No man ever drifted
into strength or dreamed into nobleness by lying on a bed with a
wine-cup at his elbow. We gather life or lose it. God strikes no balance
for us. We may labor blindly, but we must labor—to be men.

As for Bertrand, he had grown young and old in the same breath—young in
that he had won the brave ardor of his youth again; old, because he had
taken the temper of the world, and learned to behold the conquering good
even in the darkness of disloyalty and shame. He had come to true
manhood by throwing that same manhood bound and broken at the feet of
honor. He had won in thinking that he had lost, triumphed by believing
that he could bear defeat.

Therefore he rode beside Tiphaïne, the Child of the White May Bough, the
Enchantress of the Aspen Tower, looking upon the beauty of her womanhood
without fear, yet with awe. Her face seemed to open the gates of heaven
before his eyes. He was content to follow her, hoping that in due season
he might hold her hand in his.

The first night they lodged in a little inn upon the road. There was but
one guest-chamber in the place, and Tiphaïne slept there, while Bertrand
lay awake before the door.

They passed the second night in an open wood, great pine-trees towering
to the stars, Tiphaïne asleep on a bed of heather that Bertrand’s hands
had gathered and spread. He stood on guard till the dawn came, feeling
the dark, whispering wood like some solemn temple where he could keep
vigil as a sacred right. Tiphaïne slept, even like a trusting child. Her
great faith in him made Bertrand happy, happy as a man who has conquered
fame.

He saw the dawn come up, a stealing into the sky of vapors of crimson
and of gold. He knew that that evening they would reach La Bellière. It
was to be the last day of their pilgrimage together.

The sunlight was slanting through the trees, warming the red trunks,
when Tiphaïne awoke and saw Bertrand, motionless, a pillar of patience,
leaning upon his sword. There was a faint glimmering of sunlight in the
eyes that looked at him. Her hair bathed Tiphaïne’s face like some soft
autumn color bathing the white face of an autumn flower.

She left the bed of heather, and Bertrand heard the rustle of her
footsteps in the grass. He turned, looking like one who has been
watching the sunrise and finding the woods dark and mist-fogged after
the brightness of the broadening east.

Tiphaïne’s eyes had the strangeness of eyes that are half happy and half
sad.

“And I have let you watch all night!”

He looked at her and smiled.

“It has seemed short enough.”

“Then Bertrand du Guesclin is never weary?”

“I had my own thoughts. With some thoughts—a man is never tired.”

The secrets of the heart escape in the uttering of a few simple words.
They stood looking at each other, each wishing to be compassionate yet
honest. Tiphaïne’s eyes were the first to turn away.

“We shall reach La Bellière to-night,” she said.

“Yes, to-night.”

“And I shall see my father.”

Perhaps there was the slightest tremor of regret quivering in her
thankfulness. Bertrand was watching Tiphaïne as a strong man watches the
light or shadow in the eyes of one he loves.

“Shall I be welcome at La Bellière?”

“Welcome?”

“You see, some men are remembered—with bitterness.”

“You misjudge my father.”

“No, but I feel for him.”

“I know it.”

She lifted her face to his with a brave quickening of her womanhood.
Instinct told her all that was in Bertrand’s heart.

His hands were opening and shutting upon the hilt of his sword.

“A year ago you know what manner of man I was.”

“I know what manner of man I honor now.”

“You called me a worthless ruffian, and you were right.”

“Forget the words.”

“No, before God, no; they made me turn into a man.”

“And you, Bertrand, have taught me many things in return.”

It was as though she yielded, and yet did not yield.

“Tiphaïne.”

“We owe so much to you, we of La Bellière.”

His hands swept out to her, letting the sword fall.

“No, no, do not say that. Am I a man to trade upon my deeds?”

“Bertrand!”

“Forget them, for I should hate myself if you were to look on me as one
who had plotted for your gratitude. Tiphaïne, I am just a man. I am
thinking of you as the child who rescued me at Rennes.”

His words moved her more deeply than he imagined. She looked into his
swarthy and impassioned face, and felt his homage leap up about her like
sacred fire.

“If I might speak it?”

She faltered, and her cheeks were red, her eyes mysterious.

“No, no, not now—”

He went near to her, holding out his great, strong hands.

“I am a rough, ignorant fool, but—before God—I know now how to give
you homage.”

“Bertrand, I know it—”

“Well—”

“Wait”—and she looked at him, and then at the hands he held to her—“I
ask you to see the shadows that I see, the shadows that are darkening my
own home.”

“Shadows?”

“Yes”—and her courage came to her—“I am thinking Bertrand, of my
father, and of Robin hiding in the cloisters of Lehon.”

He dropped his hands and drew back a step, not harshly or selfishly, but
with the reverence of a man who could behold the same vision as her
tenderness beheld.

“Tiphaïne, I never had a home.”

“No.”

“They always hated me. And yet—”

“And yet you feel what I feel, the sacredness that watches over home.
Bertrand, there is my father; my heart goes out to him; I remember how
he looked at me when I told him the truth of Robin’s shame.”

His face was more tender towards her than before.

“He loved the lad.”

“And now he looks to me for all the love he lost at Mivoie. To-night he
will kiss me and think me all his own.”

There was no bitterness in Bertrand’s eyes.

“You have a great heart in you.”

“Bertrand, you understand?”

“God bless you, yes.”

She went to him suddenly and took his hands.

“Patience.”

And in her eyes he might have read the dawning truth.


                                  XLII

IN the Abbot’s parlor at Lehon there was a window that looked out upon
the abbey garden, with its sunny stretch of turf, broad beds of herbs
and vegetables, its barrier of aspen-trees about the orchard, an orchard
rich in Pucelle de Flanders, St. Reols, and Caillon pears, cherries, and
quinces, and pearmain apples. At this same window stood the Abbot
Stephen, and behind him, half in the shadow, a girl in a gray hood and
cloak and a man in black and rusty harness. The window was shaded,
moreover, by a swinging lattice and by the red flowers and green leaves
of a climbing rose, whose tendrils wavered athwart the blue of the
summer sky.

Below, in the garden, between two broad bands of beans in flower, a
young man in a russet-colored cassock was stooping over an onion-bed,
holding a basket woven of osier twigs in one hand, while with the other
he pulled up weeds. From time to time he stood up as though to stretch
himself, or took to crawling between the rows, pushing the basket before
him and throwing the weeds into it as he worked. The cowl of the cassock
was turned back, leaving his head with its cropped hair bare to the sun.

The man weeding the onion-bed was Robin Raguenel; those who watched him,
Bertrand du Guesclin and Robin’s sister.

The crawling figure, in its brown cassock, hardly suggested the young
Breton noble who had ridden out to fight at Mivoie in all the splendor
and opulence of arms. Robin had changed the sword for the hoe, the
helmet for a basket of osiers. In lieu of cantering to the cry of
trumpets over the Breton moors, he crawled across the cabbage and onion
beds of the abbey of Lehon, the sun scorching his rough cassock, his
nails rimmed with dirt, his sandalled feet brown with the warm earth of
the garden. Here was a transfiguration that challenged the pride of the
worldly-hearted.

“Pax Dei.”

Abbot Stephen crossed himself, beholding in Tiphaïne’s eyes a certain
unpleased pity, as though the crawling figure of her brother had made
her set the past beside the present.

Abbot Stephen looked at her steadily and smiled.

“You are offended for your brother’s sake,” he said.

Her eyes were on Robin, who had squatted on his heels to rest, and was
staring vacantly into the basket half filled with weeds.

“Offended, father?”

“There is more wisdom, child, in this penance than the mere eye can
see.”

She still watched Robin, an expression of poignant pity upon her face.

“The change is so sudden to me,” she said.

Stephen of Lehon spread his hands with a gesture of fatherly assent.

“And yet, my daughter, there is wisdom in this work of his. Your
brother’s pride is in the dust, and in the dust man’s humbleness may
find that subtle and mysterious seed that has its flowering when the
heart is sad.”

“It is difficult for me, father, not to grudge the past.”

“Is there, then, no glory, child, save in the service of the sword?”

He looked at her with an amiable austerity whose humaneness had not
hardened into the mere dogmatism of the priest. Abbot Stephen still
boasted the instinctive sympathy of youth. As for Tiphaïne, she glanced
at Bertrand, who had drawn back into the room, arguing in her heart that
it was better to fight God’s battle in the world than to dream dreams in
a religious house.

“Christ our Lord was but a carpenter.” And the Abbot crossed himself.

“I remember it.”

“In the simple things of life the heart finds comfort. A sinless working
with the hands leads to a sinless working of the soul. It was the lad
himself who prayed me to give him work to do.”

She put her hands together as though in prayer.

“My brother must know his own needs,” she said. “It is better to work
than to sulk like a sick hawk upon a perch.”

“Child, that is the right spirit.”

And he stood to bless her, with no complacent unction, but with heart of
grace.

For a while she looked at Robin kneeling on the naked earth, her silence
seeming to confess that she was more content to leave him in the
Church’s keeping.

“I go now to La Bellière,” she said, quietly.

“You have a double share, my child, to give and to receive.”

“God grant that I may remember it,” and she turned to Bertrand with a
stately lifting of the head.

At La Bellière the sky was an open wealth of blue, the aspens all
a-whisper. And yet, with summer reddening the lips of June, the sorrow
of the place was still like the sighing of a wind through winter trees
on a winter evening. Logs burned in the great fireplace of the solar.
Stephen Raguenel, looking like some December saint, craved from the
flames that warmth that life and the noon sun could not give.

The turrets were casting long shadows towards the east when dust rose on
the road from Dinan. A few peasants were running in advance of a knight
and a lady who wound between the aspen-trees towards the towers and
chimneys of La Bellière. Soon there came the sound of men shouting, the
clatter of hoofs on the bridge before the gate. The starlings and
jackdaws wheeled and chattered about the chimneys. It was as though the
château had slept under some wizard’s spell, to awake suddenly at the
sounding of a hero’s horn.

Girard, discretion among the discreet, was craning out of a turret
window, his face like a vociferous gargoyle spouting from a wall. He saw
madame’s palfrey, the cloak with its crimson lining, and understood that
Croquart had been cheated of a ransom.

Girard ran down the tower stair two steps at a time, bruised his
forehead—without swearing—against the cross-beam of a door, and
reached the great court in time to see Tiphaïne and the man in the black
harness ride in through the gate.

“Assuredly this is God’s doing.” And Girard crossed himself before
running forward to join his fellow-servants in frightening the
starlings, who were unaccustomed to so much shouting.

“Madame, this is God’s doing.”

He kissed the hem of her cloak, and was asked but a single question in
return:

“Girard, my father?”

“Now that madame has come back to us my lord the Vicomte will most
surely live.”

She left the saddle and bade Bertrand follow her. But the man in the
black harness held back, feeling that he was a stranger amid the curious
and many faces that filled the court-yard of La Bellière.

“Go,” he said to her. “I will wait my time.”

“Perhaps it is better.”

“Yes, that you should go to him alone.”

Girard, sparkling like a well-polished flagon, and brimful of
exultation, presented his homage to the gentleman on the black horse.
All the La Bellière servants had been told the truth. Messire Bertrand
du Guesclin could have commanded more devotion at that moment than
Charles of Blois himself.

“The grace of God to you, messire,” and Girard’s face carried more than
a servile blessing.

The men made the turrets ring.

“God and St. Ives for the Eagle of Cancale!”

They crowded round, each trying to hold his stirrup or bridle or to take
his spear. Their enthusiasm grew bolder as the contact became more
intimate. Two of the tallest men soon had Bertrand upon their shoulders,
and carried him in triumph to the dais in the great hall.

Girard’s bald pate glistened with obeisances.

“Would my lord eat and drink?”

Bertrand accepted the suggestion. He felt it embarrassing, this
setting-up of him like an idol to be stared at unwinkingly by so many
pairs of eyes. If the god ate, they would at least see that he was
half-human like themselves.

“My good-fellow, honest men are always thirsty.”

And had it been possible they would have emptied a hogshead of Bordeaux
down Bertrand’s throat by way of testifying their devotion.

Even the cook, gardeners, and dairy-women crowded “the screens” to catch
a glimpse of Bertrand as he sat at the high table. They watched him eat
and drink as though he were an ogre, whispering together, peeping over
one another’s shoulders. Bertrand, who had none of the spirit of the
mock hero, chafed under this flattering publicity, being in no humor to
be gaped at like a black bear in a cage.

“My good-fellow, do people ever eat here?”

Girard flourished a napkin and looked puzzled.

“Ah, messire—”

“These friends of yours seem to grudge me my hunger by the way they push
and stare.”

Girard took the hint and closed the doors on the array of inquisitive
faces. He returned and made his bow.

“Messire du Guesclin must pardon the people. Messire du Guesclin is a
great soldier and a hero.”

“Nonsense, sir,” and Bertrand laughed half foolishly at Girard’s
magniloquent respect.

“Messire, you have a modest heart.”

“Modest heart!—to the devil with you!”

“And a courage that will not be flattered.”

Bertrand picked up his wine-cup and held it towards Girard.

“Enough, friend,” he said; “I am clumsy at catching compliments. Drink
to all good Bretons. That will please me better.”

And Girard drank, his eyes looking at Bertrand over the rim of the cup.

It was then that the door leading to the stairway behind the dais
opened, showing Tiphaïne in a green gown, a red girdle about her waist.

“Bertrand.”

He saw at once that she had been weeping, though her eyes shone like a
clear sky after rain.

“Come.”

Bertrand followed her without a word. She climbed the stairs and halted
on the threshold of the solar, her hand on the latch of the closed door.

“My father has asked for you.”

The man before her appeared far more distrustful of himself than if he
had been called to lead the forlornest of forlorn hopes.

“You will find him changed.”

“Am I to go alone?”

“If you wish it.”

Bertrand’s face betrayed his unwillingness.

“I would rather—”

“I came with you?”

And she took his hand.

Stephen Raguenel was sitting in his chair before the fire, with the look
of a man exhausted by too sudden and great a joy. Tears were still
shining on his cheeks. Bertrand felt more afraid of him than of a
weeping girl.

“Father, I have brought Bertrand to you.”

The old man would have risen; his hands were already on the arms of his
chair. Bertrand, a great rush of pity sweeping away his awkwardness,
went to him and knelt like a stripling beside the Vicomte’s chair.

“Sire—”

Stephen Raguenel laid his hands upon Bertrand’s shoulders. His eyes had
a blind and vacant look. It was the wreck of a face that Bertrand saw
gazing into his.

“It is you, Messire Bertrand du Guesclin?”

“It is I, sire.”

“We owe you much, my Tiphaïne and I.”

“Sire, let us not speak of it,” and his mouth quivered, for he saw in
the old man’s eyes the yearning of a father for his son.

“No, messire, our honor is with us yet. We give you that gratitude of
which God alone can know the depth. Child, is not that so?”

Tiphaïne had slipped behind him, and stood leaning upon the carved back
of the chair. Her hands rested on her father’s shoulders. He drew them
down with his and looked up wistfully into her face.

“Bertrand braved more than death for us,” she said.

“For the lad Robin’s sake.”

“Yes, for him.”

He lay back in his chair with his eyes closed, his breathing slow and
regular like the breathing of one who sleeps. Bertrand had risen, and
was leaning against the carved hood of the chimney. He remembered
vividly that night, not many weeks, ago when the old man had gloried in
the promise of his son.

Tiphaïne’s hands were smoothing her father’s hair. The touch of those
hands brought a smile to the old man’s face. He opened his eyes to look
at her, and in that look the heart of the father seemed to drink in
peace.

Bertrand turned, and went stealthily towards the door. He opened it
gently, and left them alone together.


                                 XLIII

BERTRAND rode out hawking early on the forenoon of the third day at La
Bellière, leaving Tiphaïne and her father seated together under the
Vicomte’s favorite pear-tree in the orchard. He had chosen a gerfalcon
in the La Bellière mews, and taken the path towards a marsh where there
was a heron passage some three miles from the château. He rode alone,
with the bird belled and hooded on his wrist, more intent, perhaps, in
gaining solitude than on seeing the falcon make a flight. For the heart
of a man in love is a world within itself, where the green pastures and
deep woods are tinged with a melancholy like the perfume of wild thyme
in the green deeps of June.

But there was more than mere melancholy in Bertrand’s heart that
morning, for the truth was plain to him as the blue sweep of the summer
sky that the old man at La Bellière lived in the spirit on the eyes and
lips of Tiphaïne, his child. The vision of yesterday shone ever before
Bertrand’s mind, the vision of Stephen Raguenel’s face glowing with a
reflected light, a light falling from Tiphaïne’s face, with its great
eyes and splendid sheen of hair. Nor would Bertrand have grudged the old
man this, or have reproached Tiphaïne for having a woman’s heart. Men
look for piety in priests, patience in a philosopher, tenderness and
loyalty in a daughter towards her sire. The true man desires to find a
beautiful completeness in the creature of his heart’s creation. He would
rather starve his own desires than see her fail in some sacred duty
towards her soul.

But the Vicomte had given Bertrand food for reflection that same
morning, nor had the food seemed particularly sweet.

“I am remembering, Messire Bertrand,” he had said, “that there are other
hearts in Brittany more near of sympathy to you than ours. We must not
keep you at La Bellière.”

A broad hint, forsooth, and Bertrand had read more in the old man’s
restless eyes than the Vicomte’s tongue had suffered him to say. Half an
hour’s talk with Tiphaïne at the open window! Stephen Raguenel had even
grudged him that, and betrayed by a flash of senile peevishness that the
younger man’s presence cast a shadow across the narrowing path of age.

Human, most human, and yet there was something pitiful to Bertrand in
the old man’s sensitiveness, his readiness to resent any sharing of
Tiphaïne’s thoughts. No doubt she was all that was left to him, his
pearl of great price, which he would suffer no other man to handle. In
this life the services of a friend may be too soon forgotten when the
clash of interests rouses the armed ego. Gratitude is the most volatile
of all the sentiments. Return an old man his lost purse, and it is but
natural that he should knit his brows when the self-same purse is
coveted by the very mortal who returned it.

Yet to one who has suffered in the cause of others a grudging and
suspicious spirit is as a north wind in the midst of June. It was for
this reason that Bertrand’s heart was bitter in him that morning, not
because Tiphaïne loved her father, but because the old man grudged her
even a friend. In the past the lord of La Bellière would have laughed at
such a notion of tyranny. But sorrow and the slackening of the fibres of
the heart can change the temper of the happiest mind.

The forenoon had gone when Bertrand turned homeward to La Bellière
without having so much as slipped the hood or jesses. Yet even though he
had won nothing by the falcon’s talons, he had come by a decision to
leave La Bellière on the morrow.

Not in the best of tempers, he came suddenly upon two shabby-looking
devils squatting side by side under a wayside cross. They were sharing
half a brown loaf and a bottle of cider, the jaws of both munching
energetically with that stolid emphasis that betrays the philosophic and
worldly mendicant. A couple of rusty swords and bucklers lay on the
grass at the men’s feet. One of the pair was leathery and tall; the
other, buxom about the body, with a face that matched the frayed scarlet
of his coat.

They sighted Bertrand, falcon on wrist, and stared at him casually as
though considering whether he was a gentleman likely to disburse a coin.
There was an abrupt slackening of the masticatory muscles. Two pairs of
eyes were startled by the apparition. The lean man bolted a large
mouthful of bread and started up with a shout that sent Bertrand’s horse
swerving across the road.

The loaf and the cider bottle were tossed upon the grass.

“Soul of my grandmother, bully Hopart, but it’s the captain!”

“Lording! lording!”

“Devil’s luck, and I’m no sinner!”

They made a rush across the grass, waving their caps and cutting
grotesque capers.

“Hopart! Guicheaux!”

“The very dogs, messire.”

“God save me, but this is gallant!”

Bertrand’s face beamed like a great boy’s as he rolled out of the saddle
almost into Guicheaux’s arms. Hopart and his brother bully sprang at him
like a couple of barking and delirious dogs. So rough and strenuous were
their methods of showing joy that a stranger might have taken them for a
couple of footpads in the act of robbing a gentleman of his purse.

“Captain, captain, I could hug the heart out of you.”

“Goodman, Guicheaux. Give me a grip.”

“A crack of the knuckle-bones. Sir, but you are still strong in the
fist.”

In the midst of all this loving turbulence the gyrfalcon on Bertrand’s
wrist took to fluttering and screeching by way of protest, ruffled in
feathers as well as temper. Bertrand disentangled himself, laughing and
not a little out of breath.

“Captain, we have been beating all the country this side of Loudeac.”

“Good-fellows!”

“And, lord, we have had our hands busy cramming lies back down these
squeakers’ throats. Faugh! how some of these fat folk stink of the pit!”

“So you have heard lies, eh?”

Hopart and Guicheaux exchanged glances.

“Well, captain, there’s never a wind in seed-time but thistle-down’s a
blowing. Certain lewd rogues had been puffing a tale of the fight at
Mivoie.”

“To be sure.”

“What is more, captain, a harping devil made so bold as to blab of it at
Cancale.”

“To Sieur Robert, eh?”

“Yes, and to madame.”

“And it was believed?”

Guicheaux screwed his hatchet face into a kind of knot.

“Your pardon, captain, Madame Jeanne is a great lady.”

“And has some spite against me. Well?”

Guicheaux looked at Hopart; his comrade returned an eloquent grin.

“Well, captain, we two took that harping devil and half drowned him in
the ditch.”

“You did?”

“But madame had her weapons ready. Brother Hopart, be so good as to
scratch my back.”

The fat man pulled up the thin man’s shirt, and Guicheaux displayed a
back still livid from the blows of a whip.

“Madame knows how to argue, captain,” and he chuckled.

“What, they whipped you?”

“By the lord, they did that!” and Guicheaux proceeded to display in turn
his comrade’s honorable scars.

Bertrand looked at them, stubble-chinned rascals that they were, and
felt a significant stiffening of the throat. It was no news to him that
Dame Jeanne should have been ready to hear him slandered, but the
loyalty of these rough dogs of war more than compensated for the smart.

“Hopart, Guicheaux, answer me. It was told then to madame my mother that
Bertrand du Guesclin had played the traitor?”

They both stared at him and nodded.

“She believed it?”

Again the two heads bobbed acquiescence.

“And you?”

“We, captain?”

“Yes, you.”

“Well,” and Guicheaux looked embarrassed—“well, Brother Hopart, what
did we do?”

“Kicked,” quoth the fat man, “and were royally toe-plugged for our
pains.”

Bertrand slipped the jesses and shook the falcon from his wrist. He
opened his arms to the two men, and Messire Bertrand du Guesclin might
have been seen embracing the two vagabonds like brothers.

“Assuredly,” he said, “that harper friend of yours told lies.”

“Captain!”

“I fought at Mivoie, but not in my own arms.”

“Captain! captain!”

“All Brittany will soon know the truth.”

“St. Ives du Guesclin!” And Guicheaux threw his cap into the air, sprang
at Hopart, and smote him an open-handed smack across the chest.

“Bully Hopart, bully Hopart, we must get drunk on this—or die!”

And they gripped hands and danced round Bertrand like a couple of clowns
at a fair.


                                  XLIV

WHILE Hopart and Guicheaux discovered themselves in such excellent
fettle over the recovery of their idol, no less a person than Madame
Jeanne du Guesclin presented her husband’s pennon before the great gates
of La Bellière.

The disgrace at the Oak of Mivoie had sent Madame Jeanne upon a
pilgrimage among her friends, for the news of Bertrand’s troth-breaking
had challenged her pride, if it had not troubled her affection. Sieur
Robert, a fat imbecile, had been left to gormandize at Cancale, while
the wife, with sweet Olivier at her side, rode out to play the Roman
mother. It was a necessary discretion that Bertrand should be
sacrificed, nor did Madame Jeanne fail in the heroism of her
indignation.

Sumptuous in red gown, with streamers of gold at the elbows, a short
“spencer” of blue cloth open at the hips, a hood of some amber-colored
stuff with liripipia of green silk, Madame Jeanne rode her roan horse
into the La Bellière court. Olivier, as flushed and splendid as his
mother, straight-waisted, full and jagged in the sleeves, smiled at the
wide welkin as though his motto were, “By God’s soul, I am the man.” Ten
armed servants in red and green, a falconer, two huntsmen with four
hounds in leash, followed hard at madame’s heels.

Some people seem designed by nature for the more spacious ways of life,
for terraces that touch the sunset, marble stairways, and chairs of
gold. This largeness of presence was part of Jeanne du Guesclin’s
birthright. Standing in the state solar of La Bellière, with one hand on
Olivier’s shoulder, she dwarfed her slim fop of a son, whose mawkish
look betrayed the oppression of a youth tired by indiscriminate motherly
conceit.

The window of the solar, with its scarlet cushions and carved pillars in
the jambs, looked out upon the garden, where Madame Jeanne could see the
Vicomte asleep on the bench under the Pucelle de Saintonge. Half an hour
had passed since Girard had bowed them into the state solar, and Madame
Jeanne was not a lady who could wait in patience. She watched Stephen
Raguenel with a slight twitching of her nostrils and the air of a grand
seigneuress much upon her dignity.

“It seems that they do things slowly at La Bellière.”

Olivier yawned behind his hand.

“The roads are devilish dry,” he remarked. “I should not quarrel with a
cup of wine. The old gentleman there appears to have eaten a big
dinner.”

“The servants must be fools.”

“Probably Madame Tiphaïne is looking out her very best gown.” And
Olivier began to flick the dust from the embroidery and the slashed
splendor of his _côte hardie_.

Jeanne du Guesclin looked at him and smiled.

“If Robin Raguenel is half as handsome—”

“Pooh, mother!”

“—as Messire Olivier.”

“Confound my good looks,” and he pretended to appear modestly impatient.
“How often are you talking to me as though I were a fool of a peacock?”

“There, put your girdle straight, Olivier. If I have a handsome son, am
I not allowed to use my eyes?”

“I may be straighter in the legs than Bertrand,” and he gave a sharp and
shallow laugh.

“Bertrand, indeed! We shall soon have done with the worthless fool. My
friends cannot say that I am prejudiced in the man’s favor, since I have
been the first to tell many of them the truth.”

“Poor fellow!”

It was curious to watch Jeanne du Guesclin’s eyes change their
expression—like water that seems hardened by the passing of a cloud.

“Remember, you have taken Bertrand’s place,” she said.

“Poor Bertrand!” and he showed his teeth; “if Beaumanoir catches him, he
will most assuredly be hanged.”

“Let them hang the traitor. I can have no pity for a turncoat and a
coward.”

Tiphaïne was in her brother’s room, looking through the hundred and one
things that had belonged to Robin: his whips and hunting-spears; the
jesses, hoods, and gloves he had used in hawking; a few books; a great
press full of perfumed clothes. On a peg by the window hung the surcoat
that Bertrand had worn at Mivoie. The room was much as the lad had left
it on the night of his flight to the abbey of Lehon. None of the
servants had dared to touch the room. The care of all these treasures of
a young man’s youth had been left to Tiphaïne like some sacred trust.

It was in this room that Girard found her, kneeling before the great
carved chest, her brother’s helmet in her lap. She was burnishing the
armor that Robin should have worn at Mivoie, and whose sheen displayed
the scars gotten from the English swords. The light from the window fell
across her figure as she knelt, her hair aglow, her eyes deep with the
pathos of the past.

“Madame.”

To Girard it seemed that she had been praying, and perhaps weeping, over
her brother’s arms. His voice startled her, for she had not heard the
opening of the door.

“Girard?”

The old man bowed to her as she rose with Robin’s helmet in her hands.

“Pardon, madame, there are guests in the great solar.”

“I heard the sound of trumpets, Girard, and thought that Messire
Bertrand had returned.”

“It is his mother, madame.”

“Jeanne du Guesclin?”

“And Messire Olivier with her.”

Tiphaïne laid Robin’s helmet upon the bed, closed the great chest, and
went to her own room, telling Girard not to wake the Vicomte. She
changed her old gown for one of grass-green dusted with violets,
fastened on a girdle of beaten silver and a brooch of lapis lazuli at
her throat. Like Girard, she believed that Jeanne du Guesclin had ridden
to La Bellière with the news of Bertrand’s nobleness ringing like some
old epic in her ears.

The windows of the gallery that led from Tiphaïne’s room towards the
chapel and the great solar looked out westward over the main court. The
sun beat full upon these windows, and Tiphaïne, as she passed, had a
blurred vision of Jeanne du Guesclin’s men, in their red jupons slashed
with green, crowding round some of the La Bellière servants. They
appeared to be arguing and chaffering over some piece of news. In fact,
Madame Jeanne’s men were in the process of being enlightened as to that
truth of which their mistress was most unmotherly in her ignorance.
Tiphaïne loitered a moment at one of the windows. She had an instinctive
antipathy for the haughty-mouthed lady of Motte Broon. The two strong
natures were in contrast, and Tiphaïne was in no mood for uncovering her
heart for the edification of this woman, whom she had distrusted ever
since the days at Rennes.

To Girard, Tiphaïne had given orders that the Vicomte was not to be
disturbed, for she had taken the cares of the household on her own
shoulders; nor was her father in a fit state to be afflicted with the
irresponsible sympathy of inquisitive friends. The honor of the château
was with Tiphaïne, and it was this same honor that brought Girard to the
door of the state solar ten minutes after his mistress had entered.
Girard’s fist was about to knock, when the pitch of the voices from
within suggested suddenly that any intrusion would be indiscreet.

Girard stood there stroking his chin and knowing not for the moment
whether to enter or to retire. Tiphaïne was speaking, not loudly, but
with that intensity of self-restraint that made each word ring like the
clear stroke of a bell. Girard, who had known her since a child, and had
grown familiar with every modulation of her voice, could see her, even
though the door was shut. She would be standing at her full height, her
head thrown back a little, her eyes looking straight at the face of the
woman to whom she spoke.

Soon a harsher, sharper voice broke in at intervals, questioning,
criticising, snapping out short sentences with too evident a twinge of
temper. Madame Jeanne had lost her haughty poise, and Girard, smiling a
shrewd smile, thanked Heaven that he did not wear the Du Guesclin
livery. From time to time a thinner and less aggressive voice would
interpose, drawling out a few half-apologetic syllables—Messire Olivier
trying to play the part of the wise and conciliating man of the world.

Girard was in the act of turning to retreat when he heard footsteps
sweeping towards the door.

“Madame,” said Jeanne du Guesclin’s voice, harsh and metallic with
inexpressible impatience, “you need not twit me with having blundered.
What I heard I heard, and we credulous mortals are very human. Olivier,
your arm.”

The door swung back, and Girard, caught before he could scramble round
the corner, flattened himself against the wall. He had a glimpse of
Jeanne du Guesclin’s face shining like a red sun through a thunder
cloud, her lower lip pinched by her strong, white teeth. She came
sweeping out on Olivier’s arm—Olivier, who looked like a wet chicken
trying to appear worthy of an incensed and fluffed-up hen.

Jeanne du Guesclin saw Girard flattened like a pilaster against the
wall, and recognized him as the man in office who had ordered the
trumpets to blow a fanfan in her honor.

“Fellow, my horses!”

Girard contrived to bend at the hips.

“Order my men to be ready to return to Dinan in ten minutes.”

“It shall be done, madame.”

And Girard disappeared like a flitting shadow down the stairs.

Fate, however, reserved a more scathing ordeal for the chastening of
Jeanne du Guesclin’s pride. Probably she never realized in life how
insolent the truth could be till that moment when she came out from the
doorway of the hall, and, standing at the top of a flight of steps,
looked down upon the crowd of servants in the castle court.

The crowd was divided into two parties, distinguishable in the bulk by
the contrasting colors of their liveries. Before the great gate the red
and green of the Du Guesclins had huddled itself into a sullen and
silent knot, while the blue and silver of La Bellière fluttered more
cheerily across the court. But the dramatic energy of the scene seemed
centred in two shabby, swaggering figures footing it to and fro under
the noses of Jeanne du Guesclin’s men.

Messires Hopart and Guicheaux were taking their revenge, arm in arm,
with a flourish of swords and the happy arrogance of a pair of heroes.
The La Bellière servants appeared to be applauding their bombast and
their swagger. Not so Jeanne du Guesclin’s men, whose toes were being
trodden on and whose ribs had suffered from the ironical raillery of the
mighty Hopart’s elbows. Bertrand’s rapscallions were top dogs for the
moment.

“Hallo, sirs!”—and Guicheaux spread his fingers at one of Olivier’s
grooms who had taken part in the “scourging” at Cancale, “—who said
Messire Bertrand did not fight at Mivoie? They swallow strange tales at
Gleaquim, eh?”

A figure in red and green growled out:

“God have pity on these two fools!”

“Fools?” and Hopart stopped dead in front of a little man who had
ventured the insult. “So it is you, Jacques, my little pig, eh? I have
always heard that swine are unclean brutes in the matter of food. Did
you say ‘fools’?”

Hopart, bulking big, with a face like a devouring fire, stared at the
little man and shook a huge, brown fist.

“Did you say ‘fool,’ little pig?”

“Let Jacques be, bully Hopart.”

“So!” and Hopart set his hoof on the great toe of the second man who had
spoken, and emphasized the rebuke by a sounding smack across the mouth.

“Come out and fight,” he said; “we are not in madame’s piggery now.”

The crowd roared. Hopart’s swagger neared the sublime, his great, fiery
face making the men in red and green blink like a brood of startled
owls. Hopart was too big and threatening to be taken by the beard. No
one answered his challenge, and the two heroes strutted to and fro again
like a couple of prize cocks.

Jeanne du Guesclin, standing at the top of the stairway leading from the
hall, saw all this in the compass of a moment. Nor had her coming been
lost upon Hopart and Guicheaux. They doffed their caps to her with
exaggerated gestures of respect, a display of mock homage that turned
all eyes upon the proud figure of the lady.

Jeanne du Guesclin’s face was white with anger.

“Olivier”—and she bit her words—“go down and give those swine a
beating with your sword.”

“Madame mother, leave the men to me.”

It was not Olivier who had answered her, and Dame Jeanne started as
though a snake had fallen at her feet. She turned and saw Bertrand
standing on the threshold of the hall, his face impassive, his arms
folded across his chest.

For the first time in her life Jeanne du Guesclin faltered before her
son. There was a peculiar look in Bertrand’s eyes, a look that shamed
her, leaving her speechless and at his mercy.

“Guicheaux! Hopart!” And he went down the steps into the court.

The two worthies had discarded all swagger and were meek as lambs.

“Yes, captain?”

“We are here, captain.”

Their innocence was sublime. No school-boy could have equalled it.
Bertrand struggled hard to hide a smile.

“You are too noisy, you two. Stand back and remember your manners.”

They stood back, yet ready to wink at the first chance.

“Certainly, captain. We were amusing ourselves a little.”

“Cease to be amused.”

And for the life of him Bertrand could not bully them further when they
looked at him like a pair of rough and mischievous dogs ready to come
and lick his hands.

Two men in red and green were leading Madame Jeanne’s roan horse
forward. She was still standing at the top of the steps, looking at
Bertrand and biting her lower lip. All the prejudices of twenty years
seemed shadowed forth upon her face. Even the cherished Olivier was
afraid to meet her eyes.

Jeanne du Guesclin saw Bertrand take the roan’s bridle from the hands of
one of the grooms. To those who watched her closely it seemed that some
great struggle was passing behind the proud and full-lipped face. Her
eyes had the strained look of an imperious nature to whom the bitterest
ordeal may be the forgiving of defeat.

“Madame.”

Bertrand was before her, holding the bridle of her horse. His face
appeared cold and impassive, and yet there was a slight softening of the
stubborn mouth. Olivier, a mere pawn in this pageant of pride and
passion, stood to one side, playing with his sword.

“Madame mother, may I help you to mount?”

Jeanne du Guesclin came down the steps like one under compulsion, and
suffered Bertrand to take her hand. A strange thrill swept through her
at the touch. It was as though she had realized with a flash of
intuition that it was possible for a woman to be despised by her own
son.

“Bertrand.”

He saw her lips tremble, saw her color and then go pale.

“Mother.”

It was as though the word struck her on the bosom—over her heart. She
flashed an indescribable look at him, a look half of defiance, half of
awe.

“Bertrand—”

He bent his head.

“You will come to us at Cancale?”

The words were half whispered, but Bertrand heard them, and felt all
that was passing in Jeanne du Guesclin’s heart.

“Mother, you can command.”

He saw her draw a deep and hurried breath, and felt her grasp tighten
upon his hand. Her eyes, full of the stormy instincts of a woman’s soul,
betrayed a half-hunger for something that she could not name.

“Then—you will come? I ask it.”

“Yes.”

“Thanks. You are generous—more generous than I deserve.”

Thus far her pride would bend itself, and Bertrand, as he helped her to
the saddle, felt her hand close again spasmodically on his. He knew the
iron of his mother’s will, and understood how much those few words
meant.

He walked beside her to the gate. And there, like a woman whose true
instincts break through the ice of years, she looked long at him, and
touched his forehead with her hand.

“Do not forget us at Cancale.”

“No, I shall not forget.”

“You have given us great honor.”

“Madame, remember, I am still Bertrand, your son.”


                                  XLV

BERTRAND was astir next morning, with the reconciliation of yesterday
still vividly before his mind. He began to dress and to arm himself,
sitting on the edge of the bed in his room in one of the turrets, his
hands dawdling at their work as though their master were too much
enthralled by the importunity of his own thoughts. He had been moved by
the sudden surrender of his mother’s pride, and the element of shame in
her recantation had roused in him a new instinct of tenderness, a
tenderness that overflowed perhaps from a subtle and more human source.
The indifference of years had been broken by a few halting, yet
inevitable, words. Bertrand had given Jeanne du Guesclin no idle
promise. He would turn his horse’s head towards Cancale that very day.

Bertrand could hear Hopart and Guicheaux talking together in the little
anteroom that opened from the turret stair. The fellows had lain like a
couple of dogs outside his door, happy in the promise that he had given
them that they should be his men from that day forth. The murmur of
their voices came up to Bertrand as he armed, bringing back many a wild
memory of wild nights spent on the moors and in the woods.

He buckled on his arm-pieces, using teeth and hands to clinch the
straps, and, picking up his sword, went to the turret window and looked
out. A thin mist hung over the meadows and the woods, a mist shot
through like some silvery cloth with the gold threads of the morning
sun. Above the haze the tops of the aspen-trees glimmered towards the
deepening blue, and the jackdaws, whose nests were in the tall chimneys,
were croaking and wheeling about the castle.

From the turret window Bertrand could see into the garden, where the
mist clung about the orchard trees and dimmed the pool where the
water-lilies spread their cups of ivory and of gold. Early though it
was, Tiphaïne walked in the garden, with the Vicomte’s dog following at
her heels. Bertrand had hoped for some such chance of speaking to her
alone before he sallied to Cancale.

“Saddle the horses in an hour,” he said, as he passed Hopart and
Guicheaux on the stairs and went clashing down in his well-worn harness.
The men watched him down the first gray curve of the winding stair,
silent, whimsical, mysteriously wise. Hopart nodded; Guicheaux bobbed
his hatchet face in turn. A long, red tongue darted out momentarily
between a thin and humorous pair of lips.

“The captain has it, God bless him.”

Hopart looked solemn.

“And something of a scold, too!”

Guicheaux’s bright eyes were dull suddenly, as though he were thinking
of the Aspen Tower in far Broceliande, and of the grim happenings there
that had shocked even his war-hardened soul.

“The devil’s in the women,” he said, with reflection, “and yet—not the
devil, brother Hopart, for the devil, I guess, would never have bearded
the captain and made him humble, as she did, in Broceliande.”

Hopart nodded.

“A brave lady.”

“Our Lord keep them”—and the rascal crossed himself with the gravity of
a fanatic—“she’s just the captain’s match, just as stout in the heart
as he. I’ll wager she’s waiting for him in the garden.”

The giant chuckled.

“If she’s a lady of sense.”

“Which she is. Come up; we’ll peep.”

And in they went to the window of the turret-room, and by the
affectionate grin on Hopart’s face it was plain that Guicheaux’s
prophecy had not flown wide.

Tiphaïne and Bertrand were standing beside the pool, she in her green
gown with the violets thereon, he in his harness, belted and spurred for
the road to the sea. He had told her the preceding night of the last
melting of his mother’s pride. Tiphaïne had known, when she rose with
the dawn, that Bertrand was leaving La Bellière for Cancale that
morning.

But it was not of his own home that Bertrand thought as he stood beside
Tiphaïne in the mist-wrapped garden. Life had taken for him a deeper
tone. No more would he be the free lance, the man of the moors, who
fought like an outcast for the law of his own hand.

“So you will go to Cancale?”

She spoke softly, like one who thinks. Bertrand was standing with his
shoulders squared, looking at the water, his arms crossed upon his
breast.

“To Cancale, my old home.”

“And then—?”

“To the wars again.”

“It is always war with us.”

“It will always be war with us till the English are driven into the
sea.”

“You will share—in that.”

“God helping me”—and he bowed his head—“and some day—”

He paused, a man weighing his words.

“Some day—I shall come to La Bellière again.”

He turned and looked at her, as though wondering whether the woman in
her understood.

“Bertrand.”

She was gazing at the pool, with its floating lilies and the swallows
skimming.

“Bertrand. My father is going towards the grave. He looks to me for a
double love, now that Robin is no more his son. Can you blame me for
remembering this?”

He looked at her honestly, and answered:

“No.”

They were standing close to each other, so close that Bertrand’s hand
touched Tiphaïne’s arm.

“It is not easy to give up—all.”

She felt that he was trembling.

“Bertrand, I have one word for you.”

“And that word?”

“Wait.”

Her hand touched his. He held it, and stood looking down into her face.

“To serve you, honor you, to bide my time,” he said.

It was not the half-shamed face of a girl that he gazed at, but the
inspired face of a brave woman.

“Bertrand, take troth from me; are you content?”

He threw his head back with a great intake of his breath.

“Content,” was all he answered.

From the turret window overhead Hopart and Guicheaux had drawn back with
curiously stolid and solemn faces. It was as though each of these ragged
sworders were attempting to disavow any trace of feeling by assuming a
staring obtuseness that scorned anything so mawkish as sympathy with
Bertrand and the lady. Hopart yawned behind his hand, looking at his
comrade the while out of the corners of his slits of eyes.

“Borrowed that grease-pot, brother?” he asked, abruptly, as though
fixing on a sufficiently unemotional topic.

Guicheaux stared. He was not without sentiment.

“Grease-pot?”

“For the captain’s stirrup leathers; they’re stiff as boards. I told you
to get it from the cook, eh?”

“Wipe them round your neck, brother,” said the thin man; “’twill serve.”

Hopart yawned again, and glanced reflectively towards his stomach.

“Honest service once more,” he said, with a fat and complacent sigh; “a
roof over a man’s head, and clean straw to lie in; good food and plenty.
Brother, I have pricked two holes to let out my belt.”

It was the distant braying of a trumpet and the floating-up of a haze of
dust among the poplar-trees on the Dinan road where the mist had cleared
that brought the alert, hawklike glint back into Guicheaux’s eyes. He
rested his elbows on the window-sill and craned his head forward, his
mouth open as though it helped him to take in sound.

“Hst!”

Hopart leaned his hands on Guicheaux’s shoulders and flattened the thin
man against the wall as he peered out in turn.

“Trumpets and banners, God a mercy!”

Guicheaux gave an expostulatory heave.

“Push me through the wall, hogshead! Eyes alive, but here’s a brave
show—pennons by the score.”

Hopart’s heavy breathing grew yet heavier as he craned his head forward
over Guicheaux’s shoulder.

“The Ermine, the Ermine, or I’m a bat!”

“Beaumanoir! Beaumanoir!”

“All for the love of the captain, I’ll swear. All the cats in Brittany
coming to purr and rub against his legs.”

Guicheaux, in his excitement, continued to heave Hopart back a little,
and to draw himself up so that he lay like a bolster doubled over the
sill.

“Beaumanoir! Bully Beaumanoir, by God’s grace! Phew!”

He kicked out suddenly and began to writhe and wriggle under Hopart’s
weight.

“Get back, great fool! Let me in.”

“What ails you, little one?”

“The captain!” And Guicheaux spluttered. “Get off my legs, oaf. He’ll
break my head.”

Hopart’s obtuseness seemed as bulky as his body.

“What’s the captain doing, eh?”

Guicheaux cursed him, and contrived to squeeze back into the room.

“Was not madame there, fool?” he asked, looking hot and flattened.

“Madame?”

“Yes.”

And Guicheaux smacked his lips on the back of his hand.


                                  XLVI

THE Breton chivalry flowed into La Bellière that day, a gaudy torrent
that carried much pomp and panoply in the resonant splendor of its
coming; trumpets blew, dogs barked, servants tumbled hither and thither,
each man ordering and instructing his neighbor. Jehan, the porter, was
fastening his best jerkin as pennons, two by two, came dipping under the
arch of the gate. Heralds, trumpeters, lords, and knights poured in,
till to the jackdaws on the chimneys the court-yard must have looked
like a magician’s pit crammed with all manner of strange beasts,
glittering dragons, and grotesque centaurs.

Of the knighting of Messire Bertrand du Guesclin in the great hall of La
Bellière that same morning, Hopart and Guicheaux had many things to tell
in the years to come, when they were rusty, bent-backed figures
declaiming to open-mouthed youth on the settles before the winter fires:
How Bertrand was taken in the Sieur de Beaumanoir’s arms; how the Breton
lords crowded about him, offering him, one a horse, another a chain of
gold, another a signet ring set with rubies; how Madame Tiphaïne stood
on the great dais, looking down upon her man’s triumph with eyes that
shone, even through brimming tears; how Beaumanoir’s sword touched
Bertrand’s shoulder, and how the rafters rang with the shout that went
up at his knighting; and how Messire Bertrand said little, and looked
sly, as though ready to laugh over the time all these fine gentlemen had
taken in discovering that he was not a fool.

But to leave Hopart and Guicheaux in their inglenooks with the firelight
twinkling on their wrinkled old faces and their tongues wagging over the
days that were no more.

For Bertrand’s sake Tiphaïne would have made a great feast that night
for the Breton lords at La Bellière, but Bertrand, drawing the Sieur de
Beaumanoir aside, told him the tale of Robin Raguenel. It was not in his
heart to hear the trumpeting of his own triumph in the place while old
Stephen Raguenel sat like a man stunned and thought of his son in the
abbey of Lehon. There would have been mockery, gross mockery, in such a
festival. And Beaumanoir, great lord and honest gentleman, gathered his
pennons, his heralds, and his trumpeters, and returned by the road to
Dinan that same day.

“I am for England, messire,” he said to Bertrand before he sallied
forth. “We go to bring Count Charles back to his own land again. Come
with me and see the English court.”

Bertrand flushed at the Marshal’s words.

“I have a promise that must be kept,” he answered.

“Here?” And Beaumanoir looked at him hard and smiled.

“No, to my mother—at Cancale.”

“Keep it, messire. It may be a month before we sail—if that is time
enough.”

“Then, sire, I will come with you.”

“Brothers in arms—for the memory of Mivoie.”

Hopart and Guicheaux, trudging behind Bertrand’s horse as they followed
him over the bleak lands towards the sea, glanced often at each other
like two men most wise; for their lord rode as though he were alone with
his own thoughts, a smile on his lips, and in his eyes the light of a
brave desire.

For Tiphaïne had given him one long kiss at parting, and a lock of her
hair, that he should wear under his armor—over his heart.

“Wait,” her eyes had said.

And Bertrand had answered:

“Until death.”


                                THE END

                 *        *        *        *        *

Transcriber’s Notes:

Contents at the beginning of the book has been added for reader
convenience. Archaic spellings and hyphenation have been retained.
Obvious typesetting and punctuation errors have been corrected without
note.

                 *        *        *        *        *

[End of _Bertrand of Brittany_, by Warwick Deeping]





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Bertrand of Brittany, by Warwick Deeping

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BERTRAND OF BRITTANY ***

***** This file should be named 56707-0.txt or 56707-0.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/5/6/7/0/56707/

Produced by Mardi Desjardins & the online Distributed
Proofreaders Canada team at http://www.pgdpcanada.net from
page images generously made available by the Internet
Archive (https://archive.org)

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
1.E.8.

1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country outside the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

  This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
  most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
  restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
  under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
  United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
  are located before using this ebook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
provided that

* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
  to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
  agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
  within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
  legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
  payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
  Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
  Literary Archive Foundation."

* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
  copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
  all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
  works.

* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
  any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
  receipt of the work.

* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org



Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

For additional contact information:

    Dr. Gregory B. Newby
    Chief Executive and Director
    gbnewby@pglaf.org

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.